and walked a crooked mile – 16.4

Content Warnings

Drug use
Self harm
Blood sharing
Parasitism
Parasite removal



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Nicole, Marmite, and I arrived in Camelot on our feet, but we didn’t stay standing for long.

It had been a while since I’d used hyperdimensional mathematics for anything more complex than subconscious speculation, let alone a manual Slip, not since my return from Carcosa. The aftermath of the inhuman equation crackled and hissed across the surface of my mind, like water droplets flung on a red-hot metal plate. A stabbing headache blossomed behind my eyes and my stomach clenched like a fist. My body tried to reject the logic and lessons of the Eye. I doubled up so hard that Nicole’s arm slid off my shoulders and I lost my tentacle-grip around her waist. Marmite scurried to give us space, pulling his own bony tentacle free from around my thigh, moving with such haste that it bounced off my opposite shin.

Nicole staggered and slumped to her knees on the grass, bundled in her long coat. I hugged myself with all my tentacles, drooling ropes of saliva, heaving with the effort of holding back a wave of vomit.

But I refused to give up the contents of my stomach. A Slip is just a Slip, and I’d Slipped so many times before.

I croaked and gurgled and spluttered, but I wasn’t sick.

By the time I straightened up and wiped my mouth on the sleeve of my hoodie, Nicole was staring about us in slack-jawed wonder.

“Welcome to Camelot,” I croaked, then had to clear my throat again. “We are currently Outside.”

Nicole wore an expression like a palaeolithic woman dumped on a London pavement, open-mouthed and wide eyed at sights for which she had no context. I watched her take in the whorled purple sky and the soft yellow hillsides, the rough circle of Lozzie’s shining knights spread out nearby, and the vast, humped bulk of the caterpillar, still standing where we’d left it only hours earlier. The off-white carapace-bench lay where it had fallen beside the massive machine-creature — and if my eyes did not deceive me, Jan’s little polystyrene box of chicken lay on the bench.

“Tch, littering,” I said under my breath.

A dried patch of crimson marked the nearby grass, where a little of Zheng’s blood had soaked into the soil.

Nicole looked up and found me with numb eyes, blinking up and down my body with growing confusion. She was not taking this well.

“Um, Outside reality, that is,” I added. “Not ‘outside’ as in outdoors. Obviously. You can see that.” I cleared my throat again. Nicole blinked very hard, as if trying to wake up from a bad dream. “It’s perfectly safe, I promise.”

Bwop.

Nicole and I both jumped at the sudden booming noise — a miniature version of the caterpillar’s booop-wooop alarm, like the tiniest touch of engine plates on some vast machine, followed by the long, muffled dial-down whine from inside the pitted bulk of the giant.

“It’s just the catty saying hi,” I explained quickly, more than a little shaken myself. I turned and called out to all our extra-dimensional friends. “Hello, everyone! Sorry for the confusion. We’re back again. Only for a moment though.” Then I glanced at the caterpillar again, raising my voice across the yellow-grass plains. “I don’t suppose you can get a message to Lozzie? No?”

The caterpillar did not reply. I took a deep breath, my stomach beginning to churn with anxiety.

“We really must keep moving,” I muttered to myself. “Get back to the house, get, um … Sevens. Right, yes.”

“Camelot.” Nicole finally spoke, then huffed a humourless laugh, her voice stretched thin.

“That’s just what we call it. It’s a silly name, I know.”

“You have got to be joking,” she said, still huddled on her knees beneath her long coat. She looked much more vulnerable than I’d ever seen her before, which was quite a feat, considering I’d seen her tied up and begging for her life. There was something pitiful and broken about her, out here. Stands of her blonde hair had escaped her bun, and she looked like she was in pain. That, or constipated. “Knights in shining armour. Where’s the castle, huh? What next, we gonna recruit a gender swapped king Arthur? Totally expect you lot to have something like that up your sleeves. At least that would make sense.”

“We have a castle in a different dimension. Sort of,” I said with off-handed embarrassment — then I did a double take down at Nicole. “Nicky! You’re talking normally!”

“That I am.” She puffed out a big sigh and a wince, rubbing her sternum with one hand. “Feel like total shit though, like I’m gonna hurl. Is it alright if I hurl out here, or is that gonna unravel my soul, or something equally stupid?”

“Um, yes, be sick if you need to. I’ve done it plenty of times.” I awkwardly reached for her with my tentacles. “That’s just what Slipping feels like, I’m sorry.”

“Better than a teleporter accident, I guess,” she grumbled, but then she shied away from me, eyes going wide at my approaching tentacles. “Um. Hey.”

“Sorry, sorry!” I recoiled, mortified. “I keep forgetting people can’t see them normally, back in reality. Sorry. You’ve never seen this before. I’m sorry. It’s just me.”

“Ah, don’t worry.” She waved a hand. “I gather you saved me from getting some experimental brain surgery back there, so, hey, thanks. Don’t worry about it.” She nodded behind me. “What’s that though? That meant to be here too?”

Nicole was talking about Marmite, of course.

The poor squid-spider thing was taking to Camelot far worse than we apes. He was pressed low to the ground, his shadowy black membranes standing out like spilt ink on clean parchment, the purple light of Camelot reflecting from them like iridescent beetle-wings. His legs were tucked in below his body and his segmented bone-tentacles were wrapped in a ball around his core. Cone-eyes swivelled and twitched in every direction.

Marmite was a creature of dark corners and shadowy recesses, not wide open spaces and grassy steppe. Poor thing was cowering and exposed.

“Oh, Marmite! I’m sorry!” I reached out and touched him with a tentacle. He reached up to meet me, locking the end of one bony appendage with mine. “Nicky, I’m sorry, this is Marmite, he came with us just now but you couldn’t see him.”

“Right. Invisible monsters. I’ll try not to think about that, thanks.”

“I’m sorry, this is always so confusing.” I sighed. “Evee’s right, we really need more than one pair of those magic glasses.”

“Last thing my senses need right now is more bloody magic.”

“Nicky, it’ll be okay,” I said — but I was really talking to myself, my own worry clawing up my throat, making my voice quiver. “But we have to get back, as soon as possible. I-I’ve left everyone else’s safety in the hands of Hingle- Hingey—” I huffed. “The Brinkwood Church. Evee would kill me if she knew. Oh, wait! You were with Evee and Praem! What happened, were you in the room with them, what—”

“Yeah,” Nicole said with an exasperated sigh, giving me quite a look. “Evelyn Saye was doing … I don’t know. Some magic. Some bullshit with a notebook and sticking paper on the walls. Then I closed my eyes and she and the … Praem, right? They were gone. You were out in the corridor. You know the rest, you were there for it.”

“ … okay. Okay, that explains absolutely nothing.” I swallowed too hard, which made my throat hurt. “Okay, Nicky, we’ve got to get back. Uh, I need— I need us to Slip again—”

Nicole raised both hands in surrender, wincing hard like she had a hangover headache. “Heather Morell. Slow down. Please.”

“I can’t! Everyone is in danger!”

“And you’ve got tentacles!” Nicole laughed, right up on the edge of hysteria. “Give me a moment here, okay? I’ve been babbling all day. I don’t know how I got where I was, and now I don’t know where I am. And that is an understatement.”

“We should just go, I can do it—”

“Yeah,” Nicole’s voice dripped with sarcasm. “And when I go back, am I gonna be talking in riddles again? Gimme a sec to gather my thoughts. Your friends are scary enough, they can look after themselves for a couple of minutes, okay?”

Abyssal instinct pulled both ways at once. Get back to your pack, they need you, it screamed — while at the same time it demanded whatever information I might glean from Nicole. One of my tentacles twitched with the urge to just peel her head open and extract what I needed directly, but that urge was so absurd it flickered out as soon as it crossed my mind.

“Okay,” I forced myself to say, blowing out a deep breath. “But we should get moving as soon as possible. Everyone else might need help.”

Nicole nodded, still wincing and rubbing her ribs, looking like she was suffering the onset of food poisoning. “Help me up, yeah? My legs are … well, I would say they’re fucked, but I think they’re getting better. A hand, please, not a tentacle.”

I did as she asked, though it was easier said than done; Nicole didn’t weigh that much more than me but my noodle-arms were not up to the task, so I instinctively braced myself against the ground with half my tentacles, using them as leverage. The detective stumbled to her feet, then stared at my tentacles as they adjusted with my balance.

I wasn’t sure if it was a subconscious reaction, but I made them strobe slightly brighter when she stared.

“Of course they’re rainbows,” she muttered, not quite laughing.

“Lozzie once called them my ‘lesbian limbs’.” I pulled an awkward smile. The detective arched an eyebrow, hunched in her coat, still using me as a handrail.

“So, you’ve got tentacles, all the time? Just invisible normally?”

“Yes. Well, sometimes I have to put them away, it does take effort to keep them out.” Except, not anymore, not with the bioreactor in my abdomen, but I decided not to complicate Nicole’s mind further by telling her about the pneuma-somatic reactor inside my body. “They’re just a … reflection of what I’m meant to be. I’m sorry, I’ve scared you a bit. I should have said something first.”

“Nah, nah.” Nicole straightened up and pulled a smile, tired and confused, but draping herself with the aura of professionalism once more. “They’re very impressive. I won’t lie and pretend I understand, but you do you, Heather. But uh, why not anchor them in your back instead of your sides, though? It looks awkward.”

I sighed. “Are you an expert on tentacles?”

“No! Sorry. I just … hell, I’m just trying to hold onto something concrete right now. We’re out here standing on the bloody ethereal plane getting booped at by giant slugs, and you’ve got a set of rainbow tentacles. Cut me some slack, yeah? I’m sorry. Didn’t mean to say something offensive. I think.”

“Apology accepted, please don’t worry about it.” I felt just as awkward as Nicole looked. “I suppose there’s no accepted etiquette for this, is there?”

“Young women growing tentacles? Eh, not really.”

“Well, um, they’re in my sides because this is what I went with first, on reflex. Over time I’ve gotten used to it. I know it’s not optimal, but it’s what I’ve made. It’s mine. That matters more.”

Nicole nodded along. “Yeah, sometimes you’ve just gotta roll with what works. I’m, uh, happy for you? Is that appropriate?”

I nodded back. “Thank you.”

As if putting weight on a tender injury, Nicole stepped back with exaggerated care, letting go of my hand at last. She moved slowly, until she was standing on her own two feet. She didn’t look very steady. Her breathing was deep and slow, but shaking with pain and discomfort. She pressed a hand to the middle of her chest again. “Why are we talking about your tentacles anyway, huh?” She tried to laugh but couldn’t quite get there. “Oh shit, this really hurts.”

I tried not to show any alarm. “That might have something to do with being Outside. Did it hurt like this back in reality?”

“Nah. A bit. Not like this though.” She cast around again, up at the whorled sky and around at the knights. “This ain’t what I was expecting. So what are these guys, the knights of the round table?”

“Lozzie made them. It’s a long story. What were you expecting?”

“I dunno. A lot more wibbly-wobblies. Not blokes in armour and giant insects that go boop.” She huffed a laugh, but she sounded like a heavy smoker all of a sudden. “I’ve tried reading a bunch of Lovecraft since we met. Trying to get my head around the real world. He was probably onto something, but too far up his own arse.”

“Lovecraft?”

Nicole straightened up by force of will, wincing through her teeth. She blinked at me. “You’re telling me you’ve not read any Lovecraft? You’re a squid person, your sister was kidnapped by an alien god, and you’ve not read any Lovecraft?”

“ … oh, him.” I tutted. “No, it’s all just stories. Well, Evee says so, anyway.”

“Still. Might have been onto something, right? Fragments of truth in fiction, yeah? S’what I think, anyway. Or maybe that’s just how my mind works. Looking for details.”

I shrugged. “I am dating a daughter of the King in Yellow, so I can hardly speak.”

Nicole went very still.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” I said, wincing with embarrassment. “I didn’t tell you about that. We’re going to ask her for help now, with whatever on earth was going on back there. That’s my plan, anyway.”

“You know what? Forget I said anything.”

“Sorry.”

“Actually wait, unforget.” Nicole frowned, tilting her head, discomfort briefly forgotten. “Aren’t you already with Raine? And Zheng, at the same time?”

“Um, yes.”

“So now you have three girlfriends?” Nicole managed to make this question sound like So now you’ve won the lottery three times?

“One is technically a fiancée. Maybe two.” I cleared my throat.

“Fucking hell.” Nicole laughed. “What have I gotta do to get pussy like that? Is it the tentacles?”

Nicky,” I hissed, embarrassed and blushing. I even glanced down at Marmite behind me, as if a giant pneuma-somatic spider-squid was going to have his delicate sensibilities scandalised by talk about pussy. He didn’t care, he was mostly just afraid of the sky, and holding onto my tentacle very tightly.

“Ahhh, sorry,” Nicole said. “You didn’t deserve that. Look, I’m a crude old bitch in private sometimes, and right now I’m kinda fucked up.”

“Evidently,” I said. “We need to get back and get help, and figure out what happened to you. Are you ready now?”

Nicole held up a hand. “Whoa, whoa, can’t we … like … regroup? At least tell me what the hell was going on back there?”

“With the darkness? And the spooky stuff? I have no idea, I’m sorry. Something similar to this happened to us a little while back, but it wasn’t quite the same. This big guy was trying to eat us.” Nicole’s eyebrows shot up her forehead. “Well, he wasn’t a guy, he was a mage. Or had been a mage, once. But he’d been in the abyss, like me.” Nicole’s eyes kept getting wider. “Actually, never mind. I’m sorry.”

“Yeah that’s a bit above my pay grade.”

I tried to laugh. “You get paid for this?”

“If Miss Saye will give me danger money, I’m not gonna turn it down. Though I’d prefer knowing what the hell was happening.”

“I just don’t know. It’s like we were in one of those Hammer Horror movies or something, it was all so silly. Hardly scary.”

“Well I’m glad you fucking thought so!” Nicole snapped at me. I flinched, blinking, confused. She eyed my tentacles, the way they curled back in, protecting my vulnerable core of true flesh. “Look, Heather, the last time I had to deal with supernatural stuff because of you lot, it kind of changed my life. Okay?”

“Oh.”

Nicole was concealing it well, with all the professionalism of a lifelong public servant — a real one, no matter the realities of what she’d actually done while with the Sharrowford Police. But tucked away beneath her physical discomfort, her flippant comments, and her shock at being Outside, Nicole Webb was terrified of going back.

“Sorry,” she said, trying to pull herself together. “Sorry. Sometimes I forget you’re just a uni student.”

“Nicky, this is nothing like that house we went to, where the cult had—”

“Yeah, okay, yeah,” she spoke over me, and quickly. “I don’t want to think about that. I get it.”

“It’s not the same, this is not the same at all. I won’t let it be the same.”

Nicole stared back at me. I finally noticed how she was sweating, gone pale and waxen beneath her otherwise healthy complexion. “Alright, chosen one. So, what do we do?”

“We go back to the farm. Not straight back inside the house, but next to Raine’s car — I think I can pinpoint that. Then we see what we can see. Maybe without you it’ll all have collapsed, be back to normal.”

“And if not?”

“Then I’ll call Lozzie. I’ll talk to Sevens. She might be able to help.”

But she’ll have to break the rules she’s set herself, won’t she? I bit my bottom lip at that thought. She had offered.

“Muddle through it from there, hey?” Nicole pulled a rueful smile. “I get the picture this is how you lot always operate.”

“Not always, sometimes there’s planning. But this is an emergency.”

“Yeah, right. Okay, so, hold up a sec, because if we go back and I can’t talk, then I can’t tell you what happened to me, right?”

“Oh, yes, of course. Please, explain. Please.”

Nicole blew out a long breath. A change came over her, a calming and quietening of her mind, visible in the tension of her facial muscles and the angle of her chin. She even closed her eyes briefly, then glanced around Camelot once more, perhaps anchoring herself in the undeniable reality of what she could see.

“It was yesterday afternoon,” she said, with a flicker of her tongue over her lips, squinting a little with the effort of recall. She stared at the caterpillar as she spoke. “I was in Manchester for a job, like I told you lot. Well, okay, actually I was in Stockport, but same thing. Don’t let anybody from Manchester know I said that, though.” She added a forced chuckle. “Just didn’t want to confuse Miss Saye with more shaking my head. I was in the suburbs, supposed to be looking for this guy cheating on his wife — his lady-friend’s place is round there. But the husband is also paying me to counter-spy on the wife, because he’s certain she’s stealing money from his business. Whatever, probably doesn’t matter. I parked just off the A6, next to this old Church with a great big graveyard. For all I know my car’s still there. Hope it is … ”

She trailed off, eyes lost on the horizon.

“Nicky?”

“Mm?” She blinked hard. “Sorry, yes. I was thinking. It’s … a little hard to think, right now.”

“Outside is difficult to endure, I understand. We can go back as soon as you’re ready.”

“So, I parked up,” she went on. Her voice faded as she spoke. Her attention couldn’t seem to find me, eyelids blinking too much as she focused out at Camelot, or up at the whorled purple sky, or down at Marmite, cowering behind me. “Then I walked into the graveyard for a little bit, to think.”

She fell silent again, sharp blue eyes staring out at nothing, gentle wind plucking at the hem of her long coat and the few strands of blonde hair that had escaped her bun. My gut clenched with worry. Nicole was not meant to be out here. Even the comparatively gentle effect of Camelot was too much for her mind.

“To think about the house we asked you to find?”

“Well, no, that’s the weird part. I was thinking about the job, making a plan. Not about you lot at all. Then I looked at the graves and the trees, and there was this one grave with a little statue of an angel, kinda tacky, it was naked, and … and … ”

Nicole blinked very slowly and put her hand to her chest again, rubbing as if pained.

“And I did think about the stolen documents,” she said. “But only for a second. Maybe my subconscious was chewing on the puzzle, I dunno. I remember turning away and leaving the graveyard, and crossing the A6, but … nothing after that. Not until I was on the edge of that farm. Exhausted, must have been walking all night. Doubt I slept.” She snorted. “They did feed me, you know? Nice people, the Hoptons. As long as their god doesn’t take an interest in you, I guess.”

“They’re … all right.”

“So, Heather. Miss Morell. Any idea what happened to me?”

I bit my lip and shook my head. “I’m sorry. If I use brain-math, I might be able to unravel what’s happened, or where you’ve been, or something, maybe. But first I have to use that to get us home.”

Nicole puffed out a long sigh, ending in a cough. She nodded and clapped a hand on my shoulder. “I just gotta hold on to you, right?”

“Tighter than that, please. You too, Marmite,” I added over my shoulder.

Nicole and I linked arms, firm and close. Marmite wrapped one segmented bony tentacle around my thigh again, a solid anchor.

“You’re gonna call the rest of your friends, right?” Nicole asked.

“For help, yes.”

“Don’t suppose you could swing somebody to my flat to go check on my dog? He’s been alone overnight. He’s got water, of course, but, you know. Dogs.” She pulled a pained wince. “Preferably before we get sucked back into a Scooby-Doo episode.”

“Um, I’ll see if somebody is free? I’m surprised you can think about that, out here.”

“Eh.” Nicole shrugged, but her shaking breath gave away her fear. “I got used to it, being a copper. Always gotta take your mind off how the sausage is made, you know?”

“It’ll be okay, Nicky, we’re going to solve this.”

“Easy for you to say, you’re not about to be reduced to verbal diarrhoea again.”

“Once we’re back, I’ll fix it. We’ll find a way.”

Nicole shared a sidelong look with me. Our faces were far too close. She sighed and rolled her eyes, though I got the impression it was unintentional. “Hey, thanks, wonder tentacles. I appreciate it.”

“Ready?”

“Nah. What we really need is a cunning plan and a talking dog for a mascot. Or a firearms team loaded for ghosts. Or a priest.”

“Marmite can be the mascot,” I said. “Ready?”

“All right. Take us away, teleporter girl.”

Out.

==

Geerswin Farm was back to normal.

Shafts of mid-afternoon sunlight fell through the tangled canopy, dappling Raine’s car and the other two vehicles. Brown tree-trunks marched away in every direction, but stopped at the edge of the road back to Brinkwood. Green grass reflected the warm, bright, welcoming day. Out in the fields, two very normal alpacas stood amid their cluster of sheep, watching as Nicole and I heaved and panted, as I doubled over and tried not to vomit. The old farmhouse stood silent and still, the front door sensibly shut.

Three bubble-servitors were perched in their guard positions on the roof, but nothing else lurked in wait. Quiet, rural, picturesque.

“Oh, oh no,” was the first thing out of my mouth once I pulled myself together and straightened up. My stomach roiled with anxiety.

“Isn’t this— a good— thing?” Nicole panted next to me. She’d stumbled a few paces away, blinking and shaking her head, wincing slowly with the shock of being shoved through the membrane from Outside, but she was keeping it together. “It’s back to normal, that’s good, right?”

“Not if there’s nobody here.” I watched the front door, praying it would open and Raine would step out. “I don’t even know if we should go inside or not.”

Part of me wanted to sprint at the door and knock it down, calling for my friends. Another part of me wanted to curl up in the back seat of Raine’s car and hide from the implications of all this. My tentacles certainly agreed. They were gripping Raine’s car like a rock in a storm, like I was a delicate deep-sea mollusc amid strong currents and threatening tides.

“Your nose is bleeding, by the way,” Nicole said.

“What? Oh.” I sniffed hard and realised I could taste blood. Two Slips in quick succession had indeed given me a terrible nosebleed — a droplet rolled off my chin when I tilted my head forward. I scrubbed the mess on my sleeve and rummaged inside my hoodie for my mobile phone.

“Your tentacles are gone too.”

“Don’t remind me,” I said, oddly pained by the fact Nicole couldn’t see them. I held up my phone. My heart leapt — I had a signal.

“So’s the little spider guy.” Nicole put her hands on her hips and glanced behind me.

“You just can’t see him. He’s right there,” I mumbled up a throat full of my own nosebleed. “It’s okay, Marmite. It’s okay, boy.”

Marmite was still right behind me, taking shelter in the gap between the tarmac and the underside of Raine’s car, trying to keep well clear of the high-visibility patches of sunlight. He couldn’t quite fit under the car though, he was too large. His black shadowy membranes weren’t doing too well out here either, making him look like a big splotch of dirty laundry to any passing pneuma-somatic sight. But the bubble-servitors on the roof paid him no mind.

“Look, I dunno about you, but I’m much happier out of whatever that trap was,” Nicole said, hands on her hips, frowning at the house. “Maybe it didn’t even have anything to do with me.” She raised her hands and cupped her mouth. “Hello! Hey! I’m out here with Heather! Hello!”

We waited for a long moment, but the only reply was the rustle of leaves and the creak of tree-trunks in the gentle wind.

I jabbed at my phone, found Lozzie’s number, and hit the call button.

“Look on the bright side,” Nicole went on. “My chest doesn’t hurt anymore, and I’m still speaking like tiger refracted but without seals upon the lips of the Buddha.”

She paused, shared a look with me, then let out a gigantic sigh.

“I’m so sorry,” I said.

“Screen thought to fractal process,” she huffed, exasperated beyond words — literally. She threw her hands in the air and took a couple of experimental steps forward, then wobbled as her balance seemed to give out. Nicole tilted her head to look at her own feet like they were very naughty children about to get arrested and given an official caution. “Noodle!” she spat.

“Noodle, indeed,” I whispered, phone to my ear. “Please pick up, Lozzie, please please—”

With a click and a squeal, my prayers were answered.

“Lozzie?! Lozzie?”

All I heard from the other end was distant giggling and somebody going ‘shhh, shhh,’ barely audible over the sudden rustle of leaves in a gust of wind. My heart sank — were we still in the trap? Was the phone call corrupted, the same as it had been when I’d called Evelyn from inside Orange Juice’s mouth?

Then Lozzie’s voice slapped against the phone.

“Heathyyyyyyyyyyy.”

“Lozzie!”

“Hey hey hey heeeeeeey,” she said, floaty yet heavy, as if half-asleep. “Everything good? Goody-good-goodies? Heathy-Heaths?”

“Oh, she sounds worse than me!” a voice slurred somewhere behind Lozzie, more distant from the phone. Was that Jan? She sounded impaired somehow, speaking too slowly. “Get her off that.”

“I will not enforce anything here,” said a third voice, stern and cold. That was July, no doubt about it.

“Lozzie? What’s going on?” The words were out of my mouth before I could stop them. I winced, bracing for a torrent of nonsense, for this voice on the phone to not actually be Lozzie, but an imitation about to pour vile insults or horrifying suggestions into my ears.

But Lozzie just giggled, as if she couldn’t help it. “Nothiiiiing!”

In the background, somebody gurgled, sleepy and irritated.

Nicole was staring at me with mounting disbelief. She tried to say something, stopped, and mimed a drinking action. I just shook my head, there was no way.

“Lozzie, I’m sorry,” yet another voice said, much closer to the phone, quivering with nervous tension. “May I talk to Heather? Please, yes, thank you, mm.”

The phone changed hands with a soft rustle.

“Hello! Hello?” I snapped, starting to lose patience. “We are in actual trouble here, I need help!”

“Heather, hello, I’m so sorry about this.” It took me a moment to recognise the anxious quiver and habitual fear.

“Kimberly? Is that you?”

“Yes, yes, it’s me. I’m sorry.” Her voice was trembling with worry, as if she was afraid of getting slapped. “I’m so sorry, I tried to enforce some responsibility on this situation but—”

“My fault!” Jan called from somewhere behind the phone, ending her words with a slap of flesh on flesh. “My fault, blame me, I put down the cash!”

“ … Kim, what is happening there?”

A swallow, dry and hard. “I couldn’t say no. This … January—”

“Jan! Just Jan for you, sweet pea,” said Jan.

“Jan,” Kimberly corrected herself with a pained sigh. “She offered me five hundred pounds. I couldn’t say no!”

“For what?” I boggled at Nicole over on this end of the conversation. Nicole just rolled her eyes.

“Some … you know. Some green.” Kimberly’s voice dropped to a murmur. “Some cannabis.”

“ … you mean … you’re all … high?”

I couldn’t quite process this information. My brain lacked the slot for this shape. Kimberly gushed with apologies and stammered to explain herself. But then she went, “Oof,” and Lozzie’s voice returned, close to the phone again — I assumed Lozzie had jumped on her back.

“Not Tenny!” Lozzie informed me, proudly. “Tenn-Tenns and Whistle are upstairs playing video games! No mind-altering substances for Tenns until she’s bigger! And not for dogs!”

“Yes, yes, of course,” Kimberly agreed all in a rush. “Not for dogs or Tenny, that was very important, I wouldn’t have said yes if it wasn’t for that and I’m so sorry, Heather. I’m sorry, I—”

“Kim,” I said, snapping harder than I’d intended. “Kim, is Sevens there? We need help, something has gone badly wrong, and I don’t have anybody else to turn to. Please don’t tell me she’s high as well.”

“Ummm. A little bit.”

Guuuuoobluuuuuurrrrr,” came a long and irritated gurgle. Somebody yelped, at least two voices giggled, and something clacked loudly against the phone. “Heatherrrrr?” came Sevens’ raspy voice a moment later, thick and fuzzy with relaxation. “What happened?”

“Sevens!” I snapped her name too. “I … I left you there to be the responsible one! We’re in trouble, I need your help. But you’re … impaired! How can you be … look, I’m going to come and get you, with a Slip, we need help—”

Three things happened at once.

On the other end of the call, the phone clattered to the ground, hard enough to make me wince.

Jan raised her voice in sudden alarm. “Whoa, whoa, okay, what!?” Lozzie was babbling something about “doing a big whoopsie.”

And a split second later, appearing like a glint of dawn on brass, The Yellow Princess stepped from nowhere and stood just in front of Raine’s car.

A splash of gold amid the green and brown, Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight wore her aristocratic mask like a well-fitting glove, a second skin over flesh that none but I had ever seen. Impassive blue eyes framed by knife-sharp features, hair cut level and straight at her neck. She wore a crisp white blouse and long yellow skirt, expertly curved and starched and without a single crease. The metal tip of her umbrella clacked against the tarmac, as if she was just stopping by in the middle of a casual stroll. She greeted me with a tiny widening of her eyes.

“Sevens!” I sighed with relief, letting my phone drop from my ear. On the other end, Jan did not sound too happy. I killed the call without bothering to inform them that Sevens had joined us. Lozzie could figure that out, I was sure.

“You call and I come, kitten,” said Seven-Shades-of-Suddenly-by-my-Side, calm and cool. “In more ways than one.”

“Tch!” I tutted, but I couldn’t keep the smile off my face. “It’s hardly the time for that! We’re in a lot of trouble and I think you might be able to help.”

“Am I your last resort? Is that my role in your life?”

I juddered to a halt, suddenly horrified. Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight gazed at me with that ice-cold expression, unreadable and unknowable. Had I hurt her? Was she joking, or was this serious? Had I ruined all the progress she’d made in her long process of self-redefinition? I studied her face, but I was suddenly reminded that what stood before me was a mask.

“ … no,” I managed to say. “I mean, you … you offered to—”

“And I always will,” she said, ice-cold precision in every word. “I should have come with you.” Her eyes flickered first to Nicole, then down to Marmite, then back to me. “The detective and a spider. Interesting companions. Where is everybody else?”

Nicole gave me a dubious look, pointed at Sevens, and shrugged a silent question.

“This is Sevens,” I explained, “the lady I mentioned before, the daughter of the—”

Nicole waved that down and shook her head. She didn’t want to know.

“I know of you, detective,” said Sevens. “I respect your craft and your experience. That is all we require for now. We have a problem to solve. Issues of identity can be addressed later. Even yours, if you wish it so.”

That set an additional alarm bell ringing in my head, but I muffled it for the moment.

“Sevens, thank you. Thank you for coming so quickly. I had no idea you even could. I hope this hasn’t … hurt you. I meant what I said about retaining your progress, I don’t want this to … ” I sighed, rubbing my chest, trying to still my nauseating worry. My tentacles tightened their grip on Raine’s car. “I didn’t know you could teleport from place to place,” I added, awkwardly. “I suppose you’ve done that before, though.”

“I cannot,” Sevens said. “But I can come to you, my beloved. Wherever you may be.”

Nicole laughed at that, a slim relief amid this growing confusion. I blushed and resisted an urge to roll my eyes.

Quickly, with the minimum of confusion that I could achieve, I informed Sevens about what had happened — she wasn’t a literal mind-reader, after all. She listened closely, without nodding, eyes boring into me, the sunlight shifting and fluttering across her face as it filtered through the leaves above. When I described the absurd and spooky alpaca, she turned briefly to consider the animals in the field. They were slowly trotting across the grass and mud to come look at what we were doing. They looked perfectly normal now.

As I spoke, I realised that the alpaca and the sheep weren’t the only parties interested in Sevens. Hringewindla’s bubble-servitors, the three of them which hadn’t entered the trap, had all gathered at the front of the roof, craning forward like rearing slugs made of soap suds. They had neither faces nor eyes, but somehow I could tell they were focused on Sevens. Yet they were unwilling to risk warding her off, like guard dogs staring through a fence at a stray komodo dragon.

“And then we came back from Outside,” I finished. “Nicky’s speech is all jumbled again.”

“Typists and secretaries writing with invisible ink,” Nicole said. She threw up her hands.

Sevens stared at her for a moment, then back at me, then over at the house, as if considering nothing more important than what blend of tea to select for her afternoon repast. She said nothing, but blinked once, slowly. Sunlight moved across the clearing. The sheep in the field nosed at the fence. It was so peaceful here, but my chest hurt and my stomach roiled.

“I’m really worried about everybody else,” I said. “I don’t understand where they physically are. And there’s children in there, too, Amanda’s children. Bystanders.”

“You took something Outside,” said Sevens. “When you removed the detective from the situation. Outside, that thing became different. Pain in the detective’s chest.”

“Oh,” I said. Nicole shared a worried glance with me.

“Outside, it ceased to work as it does here, above the surface. Upon return, it resumed. The detective’s pain stopped. Her language fails once more.”

“That makes … sense,” I said, swallowing hard. Nicole was starting to look very worried indeed.

Seven-Shades-of-Serious-Suspicion turned to watch Nicole, tilting her head to one side. The detective spread her arms and did a little sarcastic bow with her head, asking if Sevens wanted her to do a twirl.

“No, detective, that is quite all right,” said Sevens. “I suspect this is not a matter of combat, it is a matter of—”

Sevens slammed to a halt mid-word, lips quivering on an unformed thought. She blinked several times, eyes looking right through Nicole, face gone pale and waxen, as if a wave of sudden nausea had gripped her stomach. She even leaned forward slightly, as if preparing to vomit. I knew that pose and that feeling all too well.

But I’d never seen the Princess Mask like that.

“Sevens?!” Instinctively I grabbed for her with my tentacles, letting go of Raine’s car and wrapping one around her waist instead, then another around her shoulders, creasing her perfectly pressed outfit.

Seven-Shades-of-Deep-Distress turned to me, breathing hard and unsteady.

“I have been infected,” she said.

“ … what? I’m sorry?”

“We may as well be standing waist-deep in tidewater mud. My nature has not afforded me any immunity.” Sevens took a deep breath with considerable effort, then nodded at Nicole. “She is carrying a parasite. Everyone in contact with her has been infected. I am no exception.”

Nicole stared back at Sevens, wide-eyed with horror. Her hand went to her own chest.

“A-a parasite? Sevens, what do you mean?”

“Not a physical creature. A parasite of information, designed to infect the mind that was looking for the hiding place of Edward Lilburne.” She paused, still sweating and pale, turning almost grey with effort or fear. “It has cornered me. I have no options. Let go of me, kitten, please.”

“Don’t call me kitten at a moment like this! Sevens, what do you mean, what are you going to do?”

“I must go Outside, where the parasite becomes a physical thing, and assume a form it cannot inhabit.”

Nicole gripped her own chest, where she’d been feeling the pain while Outside. A physical thing? A parasite inside her chest?

Sevens wouldn’t look at me, but I knew her too well to be fooled. Seven-Shades-of-Subterfuge was hiding something, or leaving something unsaid.

“Sevens? Wouldn’t going Outside and changing be cheat—”

“I must remove this thing before it takes root,” she said, precise and cold. “It has found fears in a language it understands, albeit childish ones. The darkness, the altered animals, these are coming from a human interface, but implemented via something greater. Amanda Hopton’s fears, with Hringewindla’s powers as the implementation. I would wager that Amanda Hopton does not like horror fiction.”

“Wait, wait, you mean all of that stuff is coming from her mind?”

“Probably.”

“Probably?”

“There is no time to be certain. I must be quick.” Sevens placed her free hand on the tentacle around her waist, gently trying to peel me off her. But her hand was weak and shaking, her skin clammy and cold. “Let go of me.”

“Sevens, if you go Outside and change—”

Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight finally looked at me. “I am both human and not human. If this thing takes root inside me, it will have access to far worse fears from which to weave its false world. And greater stages on which to play them out. I am cornered.” She tried to explain carefully. “I must turn and fight.”

“Great ones, but not the apes alone?” Nicole asked, frowning hard. She was trying to keep up.

Sevens nodded at her, curt but respectful.

“That … kind of made sense?” I said.

“Yes,” Sevens explained. “This parasite is information, not intent. It was designed to obfuscate for human minds, not Outsider ones. It has spilled over into something it was not meant to touch and is rapidly metastasising. With you, detective, confusion was the aim, and would likely have worn off once you had moved on. But then you met Amanda Hopton, and the parasite now grows in fertile flesh it should never have had access to, that of a God. It is our good fortune this God understands human fears as the sum of black and white horror movies, because his current mortal paramour hid behind the sofa as a child. But now it has me.”

“Oh. Oh no,” I said, mouth going dry as I finally understood.

“I must assume another form. Let go.”

“Sevens, no!” I snapped, holding her even tighter. “What about me!? I’m not really human any more, either, what’s it doing inside me?”

Sevens opened her mouth with a wet click. Her spine straightened, ready to shut me down, to deploy just a sliver of that aristocratic bearing to overrule me. I wondered if this was why she’d appeared as the Princess, not the Blood-Goblin.

But then she paused. She looked me up and down with admiration and appreciation, and said, “Ah.”

“Ah? Ah what? Sevens!”

“You are not infected. You are immune. You have been subject to the projection only, via Hringewindla’s own infection, not the jumbling of direction and meaning.”

“Oh. I couldn’t see the jumbled doors and stuff! You’re right!”

Nicole raised a fist in mute, provisional triumph.

“This is not all a good thing, kitten,” Sevens purred. “It means you are subject to the effect, leaking from others, without ever being able to identify the cause inside yourself. Immunity denies you access. Without cause, how can one observe?”

“Okay, fine!” I huffed. “But what do we do, practically? I’m not letting you go Outside and changing yourself, Sevens, I’m not letting you undo all the progress you’ve made with finding yourself, even for an emergency, even for this! How do I … ” My throat went dry and my words trailed off as I realised what I was about to suggest.

“Yes.” Sevens nodded, very matter-of-fact. “The other method of removal would be for you to share your immune system.”

“I’ve done that with Zheng before! I know that’s a thing I can do, I think?”

“And Zheng shared hers with Raine, earlier today. They may both be immune, too. Lucky ladies, little kitten. Will you include me among their number?”

I huffed and rolled my eyes. “You don’t have to make it so sexual.”

“Because if you don’t do so, and quickly, then things are about to get a lot spookier. The spore is germinating. Look around, my beloved.”

Seven-Shades-of-Seriously-Scared was correct — Geerswin Farm was beginning to change once again, but not like before.

The golden-yellow sunlight filtering through the leaves was turning a wintry grey, thick and heavy with the threat of snow. As the four of us looked up — including Marmite peering out from beneath Raine’s car — the wind went still and a few flakes began to fall, drifting through the quiet air. Not just out of season, but the wrong temperature. It was not growing cold. Several flakes dusted my hair and my shoulders. I reached out and caught one in my hand.

It wasn’t snow at all. It was ash.

A smell of burning meat tickled my nose — not the dreaded pork-like scent of human flesh, but something utterly wrong, the stench made by an alien funeral pyre. My stomach clenched in disgust and I shivered as I brushed the ash from my hair and flipped my hood up.

The farm house itself seemed to leer at us, as if the tight, latticed windows had become empty eye sockets. A giant skull on an ash-strewn plain. The grass, the weeds, the plants, all turned slowly pale, withered by drought and cracked soil, the ash piling up to obscure everything. Off in the field, the pair of alpacas and the little cluster of sheep slowly sat down, lowering their heads and going very still. Ash began to cover their bodies.

Nicole looked horrified. She was seeing this too, clear as the suddenly fading day. Marmite tried to cram himself deeper beneath Raine’s car, but he couldn’t quite fit. His clawed climbing-limbs scrabbled and scratched at the tarmac.

“ … Sevens?” my voice came out in a squeak. “T-this isn’t real, this is an illusion, correct? You said it was a parasite, making us see things, warping reality with Hringy-cringe-whatever’s power, yes? So this isn’t—”

“What happens on the stage is always real. The hand holds the knife and makes the stroke, even if the intent is pure invention. Your immune system, your white blood cells. Now, little kitten, or the struggle will be worse.”

“Okay, okay! But how?”

I felt a twitch in the tip of one of my tentacles, the merest suggestion of bio-steel delivery system, needle and fluid. But that wasn’t my immune system, that was something else, something I barely understood yet.

“Blood,” said Sevens. “For myself, a droplet or two should suffice.”

“Oh!” I lit up with relief. Blood would be easy enough. “Do you want to bite me, as your vampire mask—”

“No,” she said, gentle but quick. “Never mix business and pleasure. Speed is of the essence.”

I nodded and got to work. With a flicker of one of my free tentacles, I turned the tip into a millimetre worth of razor-blade, then braced, winced, and forced the sharp edge against the pad of my own left thumb. I had to close my eyes and not look at the moment I sliced into my flesh. Nicole watched in mounting horror, though all she could see was a tiny cut suddenly open on my thumb. I raised the miniature wound toward Sevens.

“Here, here, take whatever you need.”

Before I could consider the necessary logistics of feeding my abyssal white blood cells to an Outsider Princess of the Yellow Court, Sevens grabbed my hand in hers, cool and quick, cradling my wrist like I was made of sugar glass. Ashen flakes fell upon her yellow-blonde hair as she raised my hand to her mouth in the gathering darkness. I blushed and made to look away as her lips pressed to the blood dripping from the pad of my thumb — but she had other ideas.

Sevens lapped a droplet of blood from my skin, then yanked my wrist so I fell against her. I yelped. Then she pressed her lips to mine, kissing my own blood back into my mouth.

She tasted of iron under sunlight, wheat soaked with rain, and blood-thickened butter.

I broke away from her in shock, though I didn’t let go with my tentacles, I did not reject her. “Sevens!” I squeaked.

“One would think you were used to the flavour of your own veins,” she answered, cool and collected, as if we hadn’t just snogged in the middle of a serious emergency, rapidly getting covered in meat-ash.

Her lips were red with my taste, the impression of her still on my mouth. Ash fell behind her and around her, piling on the ground. The house had gone grey and old, forgotten and barren.

“Yes, but that’s rather beside the point now! I thought you said don’t mix business and pleasure?”

Nicole was watching us with confused shock, with the kind of expression that said ‘Why are these dykes making out when the air smells of burning flesh and the world is turning dark?’

“With you, kitten, it is all pleasure,” Sevens said. She licked me off her lips.

Even amid all this, I couldn’t help but roll my eyes. “Fine! More importantly, is it working?”

“I believe so. Give your blessing a moment to … to … ”

Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight stopped again, the same as she had before, as if wracked by a sudden wave of carefully concealed nausea. This time I was already holding her in my tentacles, ready to assist.

But this time, the base of her throat bulged outward.

Something was inside her.

For a split-second, the Yellow Princess lost all her calm, all her composure, all her perfect poise. She grabbed at my arm, eyes bulging with panic — and then she was gone, replaced, mask stripped away.

Sevens the Blood Goblin lay wrapped in my tentacles, panicking and choking, something writhing inside her throat.

The Princess Mask had encountered an emotional state it could not support.

Nicole actually stumbled back in surprise. Of course, she had no explanation for this, she’d only just met Sevens, let alone witnessed her transition from one mask to another. Sevens couldn’t even speak, eyes bulging, choking past the suddenly very physical parasite.

I did the only thing that made any sense.

I whipped a tentacle through the air and slid it smoothly down her throat.

I didn’t stop to consider the implications; if a bystander — say, Raine — had suggested the slightest innuendo about this moment, I would have slapped her, well-meaning or not. This was pure instinct, the need to get this thing out of my friend, my partner, my beloved, the need to protect her body. Whether she was real or abyssal illusion or anything else, it was her and it had been invaded. Abyssal instinct demanded I remove the source of the infection.

Having a tentacle down Sevens’ throat was a unique and bizarre experience. She gagged and shook. I felt myself slide past thin lips, needle-sharp teeth, raspy little tongue, then bumped down into her trachea. Then I felt something else, lodged in her flesh, coated with cold slime and hooked barbs.

Sevens gagged and tried to retch, thrashing against my tentacles. I gripped her harder, trying to get this over with as quickly as possible, the tip of my tentacle wrapping around the parasite in her throat. But it wriggled lower, slipping downward into her body. Sevens grabbed for my arm and dug her fingernails into my skin.

I squeezed another six or seven inches of tentacle past her lips. This time I didn’t apply half measures. Inside the wet darkness of her throat, I made suckers and adhesive enzymes and slapped my tentacle against the wriggling parasite, melting its spikes and trapping a dozen tiny limbs with my own precise muscles.

With a horrible wet slooorp noise, I dragged the parasite up Sevens’ throat, out of her mouth, and into the open air.

“Sevens?! Sevens are you okay?!”

Seven-Shades-of-Shock-and-Spluttering whined and sagged in my grip, leaning against me and drooling from slack lips, exhausted and spent. “Mmmnnnuuuhhhhh,” she rasped. “Didn’t expect … that would make it … physical.”

“Are you okay, though?”

“Mm. Will be. Kill it, please.”

“What? Oh. Ew.” I finally looked up at the thing I was holding in my tentacle, and wrinkled my nose in disgust.

It was like a big grey limbless shrimp crossed with a slug, about the size of a hot-dog, dotted with half-melted spines and hooks, curling and flexing in a futile attempt to escape my grasp. I was vaguely aware that it was, on some level, not real — it had been forced into physicality by my abyssal immune system, borrowed by Sevens.

My head hurt when I thought about that too closely; I’m sure the Eye’s lessons contained the exact mathematics to explain how that all worked, but it was hardly the time to go dredging.

Instead, I slapped the parasite on the tarmac, hard enough to kill it. The thing stopped wriggling and went still.

Ash slowly ceased to fall. The sky began to brighten. Out in the field, one of the alpacas stumbled to its feet.

“Uuuurrrrrrrgggg,” Sevens gurgled. I helped her stand up. Red-on-black eyes blinked heavily, first at Marmite, then at Nicole.

“What now?” I asked, looking up at Nicole, at the centre of her chest and her throat.

The detective shook her head, eyes wide with terror, clutching her own chest.

“No,” Sevens rasped. “Same procedure would kill a human. Don’t try with her.” She tilted her head to peer at Marmite, still half-crammed under Raine’s car. “He’s safe though. Come out, come on. You ain’t got nothing in you, little one.”

Marmite stayed firmly under the car, not convinced by a gurgling, drooling, sagging vampire girl upon whom I’d just performed emergency surgery.

“Sevens, what do we do now?” I asked. “How do we get everyone else out of the … spooky-house?”

“Find Hringewindla.”

“ … pardon?”

Sevens looked up at me, pulling quite the pained grimace, lips covered in blood-speckled drool.

“Find Hringewindla. Immunize him. Pull out the parasite. His might be a bit bigger, though.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Well, that was quite messy. Parasites in gods? Outsider-hijacking? Good thing Heather was immune. Or maybe not a good thing, seeing as it prevented her from figuring out what was happening. But hooray for tentacles, they’re so useful! Sevens thought she was coming to the rescue, but it was her who needed help in the end. At least Jan and Lozzie are having, um, ‘fun’ … right.

I’ll be making the links to my patreon and TWF really really small this week, because just like last week I want to shout out to another really cool story!

Dragon’s Dilemma is at least partly about “a strong romance storyline between a shapeshifting genderqueer dragon and a human woman”, so you might like it! Go check it out!

Next week, it’s off to find Cringley-wingley and administer emergency parasite removal. To a god. Yup, this isn’t going to go wrong at all. No problems here. Just like de-worming a dog. You know, on second thought, maybe Heather needs more help.

and walked a crooked mile – 16.3

A small note!

I don’t often do pre-chapter notes, but I have to say something before this one begins!

At the request of several of my patrons and the suggestion of many other readers, I’m going to be placing a very short content warning note before each chapter from now on. This note will be behind a spoiler tag, so if you don’t want to be spoiled on potential content, don’t look at it. I won’t be content warning for blanket genre-typical content — i.e. violence, blood, tentacles, etc — but only for specific issues. Sometimes there won’t be anything inside this content warning spoiler, but it’ll be there anyway.

I am pretty much copying the technique and attitude of the wonderful author Thundamoo, outlined in more detail in the pre-chapter note of Vigor Mortis, over here.

Content Warnings

Spiders
Mental possession/corruption
Drug use metaphor

That’s all! On with the show!



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Alone in a haunted house, surrounded by the wailing wind of an oncoming storm, the tree-trunks of a forest that had marched from nowhere, and the dark claws of a premature, unnatural, cloying night. Separated from my comrades and lovers, taunted by space that made no sense, left with only my wits and my meagre strength to see me through. The lamp-lit corridor beckoned, lined with watercolour mountain vistas and doors that could lead to anywhere.

My whispered threat to have Raine put Edward Lilburne’s head down a toilet did not summon the owlish old man from around one of the door frames, like a puppet-master stepping out from behind the curtain.

I would have preferred if he had appeared; at least then I’d have something to slap.

“Oh, I’m as bad as Raine sometimes,” I hissed to myself, inside the safety of my cephalopod mask. “Can’t solve a problem unless you can punch it, really?”

The me of nine months ago would have found a cupboard or perhaps the space under a bed, curled up in a ball, and sobbed myself to sleep, in the hope that I would be safe and home once I woke up. Like a cut-price Dorothy who couldn’t even be bothered to tap her magic slippers together. Even the me of six weeks back, prior to my unplanned outing to Carcosa, would have been paralysed with fear at being cut off from Raine and Evelyn, scattered to the far corners of this bizarre trap.

But that Heather was not in charge anymore. She was not forced to make decisions in the grip of terror, buffeted by ineffable forces beyond her understanding. My squid-skull mask, my abdominal reactor organ, and my six beautiful, rainbow-strobing tentacles were only the outward heralds of a much more meaningful alchemy, deep in my heart, where the old me was wrapped tight and cradled safe.

Which is a fancy way of trying to explain why I huffed, stamped my foot, and shouted at the top of my lungs.

“Hellooooo!”

I drew out the word right to the edge of a scream. My voice echoed away down the long spinal corridor of Twil’s house, unanswered by bare wood and old wallpaper, soaked up by lino and carpet, but more than loud enough to penetrate every corner.

Nobody answered. I stood there panting, getting my breath back.

“All right, so there’s nobody here but me,” I said out loud. “As if I believe that for a single second. This is absurd.”

Thump went a heavy knock against the wood of the front door, right behind me.

I strangled a yelp, spinning on the spot, then had to grit my teeth and swallow hard to stop myself from hissing like a goaded lizard at the inside of the closed door. All my tentacles were out wide, making me look big and intimidating to whatever shadow-spawned nightmare was about to burst the latch and splinter the wood.

But nothing did. Not even a second thump. Wind howled, tree-tops rustled, beams creaked — so I couldn’t be certain, when I thought I heard something padding away from the door on bare feet.

I stood there panting like a fool, scared out of my wits for a long minute as my tentacles retracted and my heart rate lowered.

“I am not putting up with this!” I snapped. “I am not! You stop this right now!”

I dosed myself up with my own irritation like a hit of diazepam to chase away the fear. It partially worked, though it was mostly for show, in case hidden eyes were watching from dark corners. Abyssal instinct whispered imperatives to stay defiant, show no weakness, do not hesitate, as if I was deep in a warren of predators, among the rocks with the flesh-eaters, puffing myself up to convince them that attacking me was too much of a risk.

Maybe that instinct was right. Perhaps we were among hidden predators.

Raine was right too, about our mobile phones not working. That didn’t stop me from trying. The phone dutifully told me that I had no signal, that I was out beyond the borders of civilisation, but I called Raine’s number all the same, just to see if the line would connect. It didn’t, giving me the usual ‘out of service range’ tone.

“This farm isn’t that isolated,” I said with an irritated sigh, tucking the phone away and talking to the walls again. “It’s fifteen minutes on foot to a small town. There’s probably a mast within jogging distance. This isn’t exactly convincing, do you understand that?”

I faced the mute corridor, chewing my tongue behind my mask, weighing my options.

Slip, or stay?

If I Slipped out — preferably to Camelot as a slingshot to take me back to Sharrowford and home and help — then I might not be able to return, even if I fetched Sevens and Lozzie and came back to this house all over again. I might be stuck on the exterior surface of this trap, whatever it really was. That is, if this was just a trap, rather than the conscious working of some Outsider mind, poised to fight me if I tried to leave. If I did decide to flee to get help, I might only have one shot, one chance to Slip away before the jaws closed around my leg.

And I wouldn’t leave my friends and comrades to that fate. If this was anything like that night with Ooran Juh, if we were in something’s gullet, then the threat of my toxic abyssal poison might be the only thing stopping the trap from swallowing us whole.

No, I had to stay, in case the others would die without me here to poison the dish.

“This doesn’t feel anything like mister orange juice, though,” I muttered behind my mask, gathering my courage to creep down the corridor. “Come on, Heather. Bottom floor first. Let’s find a spooky door and … and … slap some ghosts.”

Slap some ghosts? I winced at myself. Raine would be proud.

Twil’s home, Geerswin Farm, would have been a lovely old house to explore by the light of day, preferably with Raine or Evelyn or anybody else at my side, but it was significantly less lovely during this artificially imposed fake night, complete with winds making the beams creak and the roof tiles rattle, like I was inside a ship at sea. Still, at least this wasn’t a modern house, that would have been even worse: a true nightmare of anonymous walls and inhuman angles, work surfaces never used or touched by human hands or care, every architectural turn suggesting habitation but never quite invoking the reality of living presence. At least tip-toeing down this spinal corridor felt like I was surrounded by a house that somebody loved.

And then I stopped tip-toeing, because why bother?

“I’m here, I’m here, and you are going to have to deal with me!”

I checked the doors on the left and right as I made for the sitting room at the end of the hallway, hoping against hope that I would come across one of the others, passed out or something — which would explain why nobody had answered my shout. Or perhaps I would run into one of the bubble-servitors. At least then I could remotely interrogate Hringewindla. Failing those, I might find some clue as to what was going on, or at least provoke a reaction.

My tentacles stayed poised and ready, hovering like scorpion stingers, edging around each door frame. I kept my mask on, my hands free.

The ‘den’ — as Twil had called it — was still empty, just armchairs and the television and some books, and the limitless, thick night pressing in on the back door to the patio. The other doors revealed equally empty domestic absences: a cloak room full of waxed coats and wellington boots, exactly suited to a walk in the woods; a boiler room with one of those ancient standing water-heaters, a washing machine, tumble dryer, and a big chest freezer — I checked inside that, in case a meat-monster was about to leap out, but it was all just frozen vegetables and chicken nuggets. A spare downstairs bedroom looked like it hadn’t been used in a long time, boxes and packaging piled up at one end. I found a tiny study with neatly stacked papers atop a broad wooden desk, along with a truly ancient computer which even I could tell was about twenty years out of date. The final door led into the kitchen, which seemed to wrap around to join the large sitting room.

Their kitchen was beautiful, straight out of one of my teenage fantasies of living in a combination castle-cottage in the Cotswolds. Slate and tile surfaces, pots and utensils hanging on the walls, sideboards of pale stone rather than modern Formica — a true holdover from another age. The room’s centrepiece was one of those huge multi-purpose combination oven-boiler-things, made of cream-painted metal. Pipes ran from the massive oven into the ceiling, pipes that had once provided central heating for the whole house, feeding the iron radiators I’d spotted in some of the other rooms. It even had a little door where you could choose to fuel it with wood rather than gas or oil. I reminded myself to ask Twil’s mother about that oven, if we came out the other side of this bizarre incident in one piece. I wanted to know how old it was. It was like a visitor from the distant past.

“You’re beautiful,” I told it.

But my pleasure drained away as my footsteps tapped across the pale terracotta tiles of the kitchen floor, heading for the connecting door into the sitting room.

What I’d thought was a sitting room was more of a dining room. A large wooden table dominated the space, probably quite fancy once upon a time, with little ribbed carvings down the legs and a smooth expanse of varnished cream-orange wood for the top, though now it was chipped and pitted and scratched from decades of use, but still given pride of place, along with the matching chairs. The rest of the room boasted a pair of sofas, a traditional sideboard cabinet full of crockery, a huge fireplace that seemed to have been used recently, a wonderful pair of enlarged photographs on the walls which looked like pictures of the very woods that lay beyond the house — and a bank of windows, split down the middle by a pair of glass patio doors.

Night loomed beyond the windows, as impenetrable as the abyss.

I glanced around the room to make sure nothing was going to ambush me. I even looked under the table and poked my head into the little closed cubbyhole style cupboard, which was full of random junk, a vacuum cleaner, and some wrapping paper. Only then did I creep over to the windows.

They were supposed to be looking out over the back patio, but I could see only a scrap of ground.

The artificial darkness outdoors pressed in like a wall of fog. Barely three or four inches of the back patio was visible in the overspill of light from indoors. I could hear the tortured creak and moan of trees and the storm-tossed sound of the leaves in the high winds, but none of it was visible beyond the wall of night.

“It’s mid-afternoon in May,” I sighed. “You’re not fooling anybody. In Carcosa I almost got eaten by sentient darkness and I responded by trying to cause a nuclear explosion. Do you want me to do that here? Yes? You want me to blow you up?”

Nobody and nothing replied.

“You’re not listening to this, are you, Sevens? If you’re here, if you followed us, please show yourself? I need some help. I won’t be angry that you followed us, just … please.”

Sevens was not here.

I tried to set my shoulders and look irritated, tried to channel Evelyn at her worst — or best, depending on what one thought of her — but it didn’t quite work. I was very thankful for my pink hoodie, the armour of my soul. I even rolled my left sleeve up a little so I could run my fingers over the Fractal on my forearm, my original safety blanket.

“Fine,” I hissed. “I’ll check upstairs. If I don’t find anybody, I shall unravel this place with my mind. You think you’re strong enough to fight that? I am the daughter of an Outsider god, this … nonsense is beyond me.”

Barely believed the words I was saying, but I had to keep up appearances.

Then, thunder split the night.

I was just about to turn away from the window when the crash of the storm hit — one of those split second crack-boom thunderclaps that comes from roiling silence and makes you jump like a startled rabbit. Or maybe that’s just me.

Lightning flashed in the same instant, as if the storm was right above the house, throwing everything into stark illumination. The lashing trees, thick as a primordial forest; the writhing, wriggling un-grass, out there between the tree-line and the house; the potted plants, meat pretending to be vegetable matter; the mud, thick and cloying, like soil mixed with blood.

And one of the alpacas, from the back field.

It was standing barely ten meters from the house, out in the open, staring directly through the patio doors, right at me. Black horns curved from the sides of its head, coal-dust dark. A human face with blank, fish-like eyes caught the flash of lightning. Bared teeth held a lipless grimace.

Then the darkness slammed back down, concealing all.

Adrenaline pounded through my head.

“Oh, very original,” I spat, though to my surprise I wasn’t actually afraid, more annoyed. “What, am I supposed to be scared of an alpaca with a human face? I’ve spent half my life seeing worse monsters around every corner. You’re going to have to do better than that. A spooky alpaca, really?”

As the adrenaline drained away, my anger grew. I genuinely had been lost and alone in scarier places than this. There was something parodic about this situation — the darkness, the being cut off from each other, the unexplained storm, and now a lightning flash at the exact moment I was looking outdoors. Like we were trapped by the logic of a Scooby-Doo episode. I was a little afraid, of course I was; I didn’t want to have to fight off a weird alpaca with my tentacles. But deep down, I’d seen far worse. I’d been Outside. I’d been to the court of the Yellow King.

“It’s like this is all a bad … joke … um?”

After the lightning flash, the shadows had regathered around the patio doors, but they had also disgorged a curiously coherent shape. Or maybe it had been there all along, and the lightning had ruined its concealment.

Diaphanous skirts of ruffled rippling flesh — translucent camouflage to blend in with the shadows — surrounded a creature the size of a small pony, currently clinging to the outside edge of the patio doors with a set of eight thick, hooked climbing-limbs. Part funnel-web spider, part deep-sea giant squid, part lizard, the thing was armour-plated in pus-white, covered in scales and bristles, looking like an abandoned war machine. A big bulbous abdomen was tucked in close to the body, like a hound tucking its tail between its legs.

A dozen cone-shaped metallic eyes, situated like a spider’s, stared back at me, half-retracted for protection against the whipping winds.

A sharp beak was buried in there somewhere, working up and down with nervous energy, surrounded by a set of seven segmented tentacles — and the stub of an eighth.

“What the … what are you doing here?”

I recognised this creature.

It was Edward Lilburne’s amalgam-servitor, the very same one I’d fought off at the home of Amy Stack’s son and his father, Shuja Yousafzai.

Back then, Edward Lilburne had piloted the creature directly, like an animal with some kind of cartoon-logic control-collar. I’d had to make contact with it and then use hyperdimensional mathematics to chase Edward out of its mind and break his control over the poor thing. In the aftermath, we’d surmised that it had probably started life as an actual pneuma-somatic creature, just another spirit, but it had been experimented on and modified, its own willpower hollowed out and supplanted by the old mage himself. Evelyn believed he probably didn’t have the techniques to construct a true servitor, so this was the next best solution to the lack of spirit-muscle.

The last I’d seen of the thing, it had been fleeing across the rooftops of Sharrowford, running on pure instinct, free of the evil wizard making it do his bidding.

“Are you trying to ambush me?” I said out loud — but I didn’t think this was a repeat attempt.

The first time the amalgam-servitor had ambushed us had been perfect, like a spider from an invisible trap. Now it looked more like a spider stuck in a bathtub, out of its context, exposed and threatened by the unnatural darkness, same as me. The seven jointed, segmented tentacles were not extended in a search for prey, but wrapped around its own body in a protective ball.

The thing was terrified.

In response to the sound of my voice, it shuffled closer to the patio door, which was a little disconcerting because I was looking at the thing’s underside, and it was very large indeed.

Metal cone eyes swivelled to look out at the darkness, then back to me. The creature’s tentacles pulled tighter, re-armouring itself against the whipping winds and the lurking alpaca with a human face.

“Yes, you and me both,” I said in sympathy, shaking my head. “Are you asking to be let indoors?”

It click-clacked further to the side, clear of the door handle. The big sharp beak opened and closed several times.

I bit my bottom lip, caught between natural sympathy for something so much like myself — those tentacles were impressive and beautiful, in their own way — and wariness of the amalgam-servitor, not to mention what might lie in the darkness beyond.

“You’re definitely not with Edward anymore, right?” I sighed heavily. “I’ve no way of being sure.”

Cone eyes blinked. The thing looked so pitiful.

Under Edward’s control and direction, it had been a thing of meticulous planning. The moment I had set it free, it had reverted to instinct. What I saw now was not a perfectly poised trap, but a frightened arachnid.

“I don’t know … ” I murmured, squinting out at the darkness. “If I open the door, is something going to rush in here? Are you … no, no, you’re terrified, you’re still free.”

The amalgam-servitor pressed itself tighter against the glass. The wind pulled and dragged at its delicate black membranes. That looked painful.

“Oh, fine,” I hissed. “Praem would never let me live it down if I left a spider to die. But if this is a trick then you’re going Outside. Understand?”

The brass latch turned without resistance. The wind reached inside like a fist, slamming me in the front and face so hard that I had to anchor myself with my tentacles. I huddled behind the door, safe inside my mask, as the amalgam-servitor scurried inside, a mass of clawed limb and segmented tentacle wrapped in black membranes and shivering all over. Try as I might to suppress the gut reaction, I still flinched as the thing shot past me. Anybody would, so close to a squid-lizard thing the size of a pony.

I had to use half my tentacles to slam the door shut again. My noodle-arms weren’t enough to defy the force of the unnatural storm-winds. As I slapped the latch back into place, another rolling crack-boom of thunder made me jump and hiss.

The lightning in the clouds lit the landscape — and revealed the alpaca with horns and a human face, now only six feet from the patio doors.

Before the night rushed back in, I saw crimson smears and scraps of flesh between its grimace-grinning teeth.

Then all was darkness and wind once more.

“Oh … oh, bugger off!” I snapped at the window. Then I turned, rather absurdly, to the amalgam-servitor, and added, “Sorry. Sorry, I didn’t mean you. Sorry for swearing.”

I wasn’t even sure if the pneuma-somatic creature could understand me, but I didn’t need to be an expert in supernatural body language to see that it was still terrified. The spider-squid thing had crammed itself against the back wall of the sitting room, trying to jam itself into a secluded corner and wrap itself about with those black, floating membranes of false shadow. All its metal cone-eyes were turned on the patio doors and the darkness beyond. It wasn’t interested in ambushing me, not in the slightest. It wanted to hide.

Stepping toward it and away from the window, I extended my hand, palm-up, shaking only a tiny bit.

It recoiled, trying to make itself smaller. Metal cone-eyes whirred and clicked at me, like camera lenses.

“Okay,” I sighed. “Fair enough. I was responsible for you pulling off one of your own legs, after all. You haven’t fallen back under Edward’s control or anything, have you? If you had, you would be the lethal secret in the trap, not scared out of your wits. Correct?”

Cone-eyes withdrew into mottled flesh, then poked back out. Was that a yes, or a no, or a please-stop-talking-ape-thing-and-let-me-hide?

“Your presence here doesn’t actually answer anything, you know that?” I snapped, huffing with irritation. “In fact, it only raises more questions! Were you the thing that Amanda Hopton saw in the hallway? How did you get past the bubble-servitors? Or have you been here — I mean here, inside this … cartoon haunted house, all along? This doesn’t make any sense!”

The spider-squid crawled slowly up the wall, trying to wedge itself into the corner between wall and ceiling, watching me like I was its natural predator.

“Unless … unless you went back to Edward,” I mused. “For revenge. Or because it was the only place you knew. And then … Nicole comes along, and you follow her back out, you follow her here, from Edward’s house. Maybe?”

Mister double-spider — or Miss double-spider, I couldn’t actually tell — provided an answer by curling up even tighter, segmented tentacles wrapped around itself like a ball of armour.

“Fair enough,” I sighed. “Well, stay here if you want, but I am going to check upstairs, before a spooky alpaca crashes through that door.”

Crack-boom went the thunder. Lightning split the darkness a third time.

The alpaca was right up against the glass. A human face with fish-like eyes and a bloody mouth, smearing crimson on the window.

The lightning flash passed. The alpaca stayed, staring at me.

I crossed my arms, lifted my chin, and tried to ignore the pounding of my heart.

“Shoo!” I said, waving my tentacles. “Go on, off with you! Or break the glass and try me. Go on. What’s the point of this, otherwise? What are you doing?”

The alpaca backed away, slowly vanishing into the darkness.

“Mmhmm.” I tutted. “Thought so.”

When I crept back out into the corridor, the squid-spider decided to follow me.

He kept at a polite distance in the rear, hook-claws feeling his way along the wall, hanging sideways. My own relief surprised me. The thing was incredibly weird and had once been piloted by a horrible mage, but right now it was the only other living thing I’d found in this cursed house.

“I can’t just keep thinking of you as ‘that squid-spider’,” I murmured as we crept back toward the front of the house, past the open doorways. “You need a name. I suppose that’ll have to wait until you’ve communicated in some fashion.” I glanced back at the thing, clinging to the edges of a door frame. “For now … I don’t know, you’re more cat than dog. What do people call their cats? Marmalade? You’re not marmalade coloured though, you’re more like marmite and curdled cream. Marmite the spider, how does that sound?”

Marmite did not reply. He — I decided it was a he, for now, though prepared to correct myself later — scissored his beak up and down, all eyes on me, hunched and close to the wall. I was reminded of a timid animal following its owner into a scary place.

When we passed the open door to the den, a strange thing happened.

First I glanced inside, just to check that Nicole hadn’t reappeared in her armchair, but the room was still empty. Then, as I turned away, a door appeared in my peripheral vision, in the back wall of the room. Plain wood with a neat handle, like all the other doors in the house.

“Oh, that’s … ah?”

But when I looked directly at it, the door wasn’t there. I sighed and slipped one hand inside my squid-skull mask, so I could pinch the bridge of my nose with exasperation.

Marmite and I then commenced several fruitless minutes of trying to find the door again. Well, I did. Marmite just watched. Perhaps he wondered what on earth the little ape-squid was up to, running her hands and tentacles all over the wall, hissing in frustration and taking her helmet off, putting it back on, taking it off again, and putting on all over again. Try as I might, the door was not there, not even invisible. There and gone again.

“Fine. I give up,” I said, stepping out of the room — and then the door appeared again in my peripheral vision.

This time, I didn’t move my head or my eyes, though I hissed with the stupidity of the moment. If I could edge all the way up to the door without looking directly at it, perhaps I could grab the handle and exit this absurd fake space.

Then a shape moved across the door. Blonde hair, rounded shoulders, stomping with her walking stick, scowling and chewing her lips as she stared at a notepad in one hand.

“Evee!” My heart leapt.

And the door was gone. Evelyn wasn’t there either.

“Oh for—” I forced myself to take a deep breath. “If there is a mind behind this, I am going to give you such a … a … telling-off! I am really not in the mood for this. I’ve spent all morning watching demons fight and I am tired. I don’t want to be doing this right now, I want to be at home, taking a nap or reading a book!””

I didn’t waste any more time on the door-that-wasn’t. Back to the corridor. Marmite scuttled along behind me.

We almost reached the stairs before I noticed an extra door. And this one was not running away.

It was opposite the stairs themselves, flush up against the door to the little cloak room, identical to all the other doors in the house, plain wood painted an off-white cream colour.

“That wasn’t there before,” I sighed, more irritated than spooked by now. “Is this meant to be scary? The first one was a bait-and-switch, but this one opens on a bottomless pit, right? This is dumb. What do you think, Marmite? Pretend we haven’t seen it? Oh, I suppose it’s a way deeper into this … whatever this is all meant to—”

The door opened and disgorged a woman being eaten by a blob monster.

At least, that’s what it looked like for the first split second. I recoiled like a cat faced with a snake, hissing at the top of my lungs and whipping all my tentacles forward in self-defence as I scrambled backward. I think I bumped into Marmite on the wall, because somebody or something helped catch and right me on my own two feet again so I could keep hissing.

“Miss— Morell? H-Heather?”

My hiss died down to a pant of adrenaline and confusion as my eyes made sense of what I was looking at.

Amanda Hopton waved at me awkwardly with her free hand, the one that was not engulfed in bubble-servitor.

“Uh … hello,” I croaked, forcing my throat back into a human configuration with an effort of willpower. It felt like swallowing a pine cone. “Sorry … I thought … um … ” I gestured with one tentacle at the collection of massive soap bubbles attached to Amanda’s arm and head.

One of Hringewindla’s angels was perched on her like the world’s largest parrot. Iridescent bubbles piled up around her head and neck, spilling over her shoulder, and clinging to her left arm — which was entirely buried within the shifting mass of the bubble-creature, visible through the translucent layers, warped by multiple angles of refraction.

“Oh,” Amanda reacted quite slowly, glancing over at her bulbous passenger. “It’s quite safe. I’m fine. I needed help, in all this … confusion.”

“Help … right.” I cleared my throat again.

“Is that yours?” She nodded past me, at Marmite, who was still clinging to the wall.

“Um, in a manner of speaking,” I sighed. “Long story. I think he might be what you saw in the corridor earlier, but he’s not responsible for all this. He’s safe too. I think.”

“Mmmmmm,” Amanda made a low humming, nodding along, heavy lidded eyes blinking slowly — then snapping open to fix on Marmite. “Yes. He is allowed to be here.”

I let out a big sigh, trying to straighten up and shake off the adrenaline. “That door you came from, that wasn’t there a moment ago.” I peered over her shoulder. “Oh.”

It was just another cloak room, identical to the one I’d been in earlier. Same coats, same shoes, same boxes.

“Ahh?” Amanda turned, confused, the bubble-servitor turning with her. She half closed the door with one hand, which revealed that the other door, the one to the cloak room I’d been inside, was now nowhere to be seen. Blank wall.

I sighed a great big sigh and wanted to put my face in my hands. Only my squid mask stopped me. “There was another door,” I said. “It’s gone now.”

“Oh, yes, I’ve been experiencing that too,” Amanda said, nodding along. “New doors. Corridors all tangled, going in circles. It’s awful. I’m so glad to see somebody else.”

Her voice held a mesmerised, floating quality; back in normal reality that was just how she sounded, but surrounded as we were now by cloying night and howling winds beyond the walls, the way she spoke almost gave me the creeps.

I’d never been alone with Amanda before. I’d only met her twice. She possessed the same neat features and dark curls as her sister, but with significantly more grey in her hair and much heavier bags under her eyes. Oddly, I couldn’t quite tell her age. She could have been in her fifties or her thirties, run-down in some ways but preserved in others, as if she rarely saw the sun. She had more fat on her frame and more lines in her face, backed by a slack exhaustion that came from a lifetime of terrible stress or an acute period of no sleep. I suspected the former. I knew it well.

But her eyes danced with alert intelligence.

“You’ve been experiencing all this as well, then?” I asked. “You left the den, went upstairs with Twil? What happened?”

Amanda nodded. The bubble-servitor adjusted as she moved her head, a disgusting flowing motion of hundreds of tiny bubbles. “To see my boys, yes. We went upstairs, but then I turned a corner and Twil was gone. I thought she was just doing something Twil-like, you know? Run off somewhere.” She tried a smile, nervous and soft, like a puffball mushroom.

“Yes. It would be very Twil, doing that amid all this.”

“But then my boys were missing too. And Gareth — he’s my gentleman friend. He wouldn’t leave the boys after I told him to stay with them, he simply wouldn’t do that. And Bernard was gone, too. That’s my dog.”

“We’ll find your children, I’m sure they’re safe. I don’t think this place is … serious. Sort of.”

Amanda sighed. “I’m afraid you and I both have better protection than most, miss Morell. Heather?”

“Heather is fine,” I said.

“ … what is it? What’s wrong?”

I felt myself blush, suddenly deeply awkward. She must have seen the way I was watching her face. “Excuse me for saying this, it’s not an accusation, but under the circumstances … well, Amanda, you’re not very afraid, for somebody trapped in a haunted house.”

She really wasn’t. The sleepy-eyed look, the strung-out exhaustion, the strange floating of her words. Her children were missing, wasn’t she supposed to be in panic?

Amanda nodded. “I am fortified and protected in my hour of need. Fear would not help. The hand of my god is on me.”

“Ah,” I cleared my throat. “Literally, yes. I apologise. I’m … ”

“We didn’t do this,” she said, though she didn’t sound offended. “I speak with the voice of my god, and this is not our doing.”

“Well, it’s not ours either.”

She nodded. “I believe that.”

I shuffled my feet and tried to smile back. Not easy in this place. Behind me, Marmite was twitching and adjusting on the wall, as if listening to the sounds of the wind or the creaking of the beams.

“So … we’re all cut off,” I said. “But how have you and I bumped into each other? If we can replicate that, we can probably find everybody else. Maybe get out of here.”

Amanda smiled. “I am receiving direct help.” She wiggled her fingers inside the bubble-servitor. “But I don’t think that’s actually helping. You’re the first I’ve found. All I’ve done is wander around this labyrinth.”

“Labyrinth? All I’ve seen is the house, like normal. Save a phantom door or two.”

Amanda shook her head. “It is a jumble.”

“Well, not for me. Have you seen outdoors?”

“Oh. Yeah.” She cringed a little — that helped remind me she was still a person too, not just a mouthpiece for an Outsider. “I’m sorry, Heather. It’s very strange talking to you through your mask, though it is very beautiful. I might not show it but I am quite perfectly terrified right now, for my safety, for my boys’ safety, for everyone else. I don’t understand what’s going on.”

It was only once I took off my squid-skull mask that I realised how much security and comfort I’d been drawing from being cradled in metallic armour. Naked, exposed directly to the walls of the house and the wind beyond, uncovered and unprotected. I silently thanked the strange Outside creature that had donated its remains, which had become my mask.

“Is that better?” I asked Amanda.

“Thank you. Sorry.”

“Don’t mention it,” I said automatically, frowning at her though I didn’t mean to.

“If we work together, we may be able to find the others,” she said slowly, slack lipped and squinting. “Or … I am not unaware of your many blessings from the Beyond. Can you go for help?” When I didn’t answer right away, Amanda swallowed. “Heather?”

“Amanda, am I speaking with you right now or … well, him?”

“Both,” she said without hesitation. “My god is in my head, all the time. I make no secret of this. He is present, he is listening, he speaks to me. But not through me, not directly.”

I chewed my lip, watching her carefully, trying to see into the backs of her eyes, brown pools like thick mud set in flesh the colour of sunless fungus. Abyssal instinct whispered dark suggestions, ruthless suggestions — maybe this woman was lying, maybe she was the bioluminescent lure before the jaws of the creature that held us in its jaw. Maybe this was all Hringewindla’s trap, but he had none of the strength of Ooran Juh.

“And he doesn’t know what’s going on?” I asked. But my words came out like ice.

Amanda must have read the look on my face. She swallowed hard.

“I am no puppet, I am … loved. Especially so. Please don’t repeat this in front of the others, especially Christine, she doesn’t like to be reminded of it, but I am Hringewindla’s special one, in this generation, this life. I am his closest. I have been with him since before I could speak. He is always with me, and he does not understand what is happening here. Please. I’m terrified too.”

“I … I do want to believe you.”

“He would not leave me in this as bait, miss Morell.”

I reached out with a tentacle and brushed her arm, a subconscious gesture of connection and acceptance. Strangely enough, Marmite copied the gesture — bony, segmented tentacles reached past me, hovering in the air.

“I don’t have any choice but to trust you regardless,” I said. “The only other option would be to … hurt you, I suppose. Which I won’t do. But if this turns out to be a trick … ”

I stared into her eyes, to make clear who was the intended recipient of my implied threat. My voice shook more than I wanted.

Amanda nodded, a little jerky and shaken. I blew out a slow breath and retracted my tentacle. Marmite did the same, mimicking my action.

“However, I can’t just leave,” I said. “It’s too much of a risk.”

I quickly filled Amanda in on my assumptions so far — that my toxic presence might be the only thing stopping this trap from swallowing us, that Raine had suggested this is not intentional but instead some kind of natural phenomenon, and about where I’d found Marmite.

“Marmite?” she echoed, blinking at me.

“Marmite. Provisionally. For now. I just needed something to call him.”

But when I explained where he’d come from originally, Amanda bit her lip, staring at his black-shadowed form clinging to the wall.

“As far as I’m aware, he’s clean now,” I said. “I don’t even know what he’s doing here, he’s basically just pneuma-somatic life.”

“A kami, yes … ” Amanda moved her head left and right, as if examining the squid-spider from different angles. The bubble-servitor attached to her head and arm did the same, much to my suppressed disgust.

Hring—,” I stopped, cleared my throat, and decided not to try that pronunciation again. “Your god really has no idea what is happening here? How we might get out?”

Amanda sighed, glancing down the spinal corridor of the house. “Sometimes his thoughts are difficult to interpret correctly, even for me. But he is concerned about … contamination. Infestation. Hidden germination. These words do not capture the concept he is worried about, but they are close enough. I do not have the right language for it, none of us do.”

“Ah,” I sighed. “Well. Good try, regardless.”

“He does think we should find the private eye again, Nicole Webb.” Amanda hesitated, wetting her thin, cracked lips. “He suggests that I allow one of his buds—” she gestured with her left arm inside the bubble-servitor “—to clean her.”

Cold seeped into my belly.

“ … clean her?”

“Spiritually.” Amanda held my gaze, guilty and pained. She knew exactly how that sounded.

“I think … you should hold off on that, if we run into her. Please.”

Amanda didn’t nod. She just looked away from me. “Do you want to stick together, to try to find her? I would appreciate not doing this alone.”

“Of course,” I said, swallowing and forcing a polite nod. “We best stick together now.”

I couldn’t be certain, of course, but I think Amanda had just asked me to help her defy her god, without saying the words. If she found Nicole first, and alone, then her god was very interested in rooting around inside Nicole’s head.

“Whatever it means to ‘stick together’ in all this,” Amanda said with an awkward smile. “I suspect the maze will separate us again, the moment we’re out of sight of each other.”

“How is your god helping you, exactly? We might be able to work with that, somehow.”

“Directions, of a sort. But even he is confused by the tangle now, by the extra doors, the corridors duplicated, the rooms that shouldn’t be there. This is not within his understanding, as vast as his mind may be.”

I bit my bottom lip. “I haven’t seen any of that, just the house. All except the door you emerged from.”

“Curious.” Amanda tilted her head at me. The bubble-servitor on her shoulders flowed with the motion, like a bag full of silt. “You could find the detective in an instant though, could you not?”

“I … maybe. With the right maths.”

Cold fingers crept into my belly again. Behind me, Marmite eased backward along the wall, retreating with painful slowness.

“I’ve heard about what you can do,” Amanda said. When she blinked, her eyelids were out of sync. “From Twil. I think your friend, Raine, yes? She was right, and Hringewindla agrees. The detective was the start of this. She carried the infection in. If we can find her, we can … diagnose. Identify. Trace.”

I took a step back as well. Abyssal instinct flared warning signs inside my head. “You sound more certain than a moment ago. Amanda.”

“This could all be over quite soon, if you would please—”

“Stop,” I snapped.

Amanda flinched. She blinked several times, eyelids in sync once again. “I’m sorry. S-sorry, I—”

“Just, stop.” I swallowed hard. Abyssal instinct was screaming about lures and marine canyons and the giant things that lurked down there, waiting for prey to stray near to the edge. “You’re not very subtle, are you?”

Amanda gaped at me, gormless and lost. “ … I’m sorry?”

“I’m not talking to you, Amanda.”

“Oh … ”

I forced myself to let out a slow breath. “Look. Look, I understand you think Nicole is the cause of all this, but she’s also our friend, and we’re responsible for what happened. I’m not going to lead you to her if you’re just going to scoop out her mind. If we find her and you try to overpower me … well,” I paused, swallowing awkwardly. “You know what I can do to your followers. And your angels.”

Amanda shook her head, shocked and frightened. “Please, please, I-I won’t— I don’t mean to—”

“I’m sorry,” I sighed, running one hand over my face, trying not to shake so badly. “Besides, I don’t think I can just picture Nicole in my head and rotate the house like one of those puzzles full of ball bearings, it’s never as simple as … that?”

Don’t think of a black cat, one tells oneself, and instantly one pictures a black cat, no matter how hard one tries. The negation of the object contains within itself the definition of the negated. The black hole defines itself against the background of stars. Observation does not fail when faced with an absence — absence itself becomes definition.

So for a moment, I pictured exactly what I described — Nicole like a ball-bearing in a puzzle, and how I might use hyperdimensional mathematics to rotate the dimensions around her, to bring her to us.

And then, from behind Amanda and Marmite and I, came a scuff-stumble of unsteady feet.

Marmite whirled on the wall, backing away in fear, almost bumping into me. My tentacles fanned out with instinctive shock. Amanda gasped and her bubble-servitor flowed upward, as if it was trying to make her look bigger too.

Nicole Webb, private eye, stumbled out of the den and slumped against the wall.

“Salute and advance and by all that is unkept,” she said with weary relief, struggling to stay standing. “But there’s no window for delay, no time for entrenchment, no whistle of shell.”

“You found her!” Amanda sighed with relief. “Detective, hello.”

“ … Nicole, right,” I murmured. “We … found you.”

There was just one problem — I hadn’t actually executed any equations. I hadn’t performed any hyperdimensional mathematics. I had not done this.

But there was no time to stop and think. Amanda was already stepping forward, maybe to take Nicole by the arm and help her stand up, or maybe to inject bubble-servitor into her skull through her ear canal. The bubble-servitor started to crane forward on Amanda’s shoulder like a cresting wave, flowing over itself with naked interest.

I shouldered past Amanda, half-turning with a display of my tentacles thrust out to block her way, my left arm showing the Fractal. The bubble-servitor recoiled and Amanda stumbled. I groped for Nicole with my other three tentacles. Nicole, of course, could not see the wordless confrontation. The detective yelped in surprise as I dragged her to her feet with unseen limbs, grabbing for my physical, human hand when I reached her.

Amanda stood there with a cowed, blinking expression. But the bubble-servitor on her shoulder roiled and rocked, like a giant unshelled mollusc working itself into a frenzy.

“Nicky, hi, Nicky,” I said all in a rush. “It’s okay, it’s okay, it’s just my invisible tentacles picking you up. It’s just me.”

Nicole gave me such a look when I said that. I sighed and rolled my eyes. At least she didn’t let go of me though, hooking her arm around my shoulders so she could stand up almost straight.

“What now, miss Morell?” Amanda asked. “What do we do now?”

We were at an impasse, an unspoken stand-off, facing each other across this wooden corridor, myself and Hringewindla, surrounded by the whipping, whistling winds and the pressing night beyond the walls. Amanda had gone glassy-eyed, barely even here. To my side, poor Marmite was cramming himself into the junction between wall and ceiling, unwilling to run but trying to stay clear of the confrontation between the avatar of a crippled god and the daughter of the Eye.

“We can’t just stand here all night,” Amanda continued when I didn’t answer.

“It isn’t really night,” I said. Keep up the facade. Play along that we’re not in conflict.

“You know what I mean.”

“I’m not handing Nicole over to you.”

“Parley and sally,” Nicole blurted out. “A hilltop world of whippoorwills and stone circles. Which way to Canterbury?”

“I’m not going to harm her, I promise.” Amanda sighed, frowning in a long-suffering kind of way, the way I would have frowned this time last year. “We need to get rid of this, clean away the cobwebs, and she was the start.”

On her shoulder, the bubble servitor suddenly split itself into six distinct strands, feelers formed by roiling soap bubbles. They fanned out to touch the walls, the floor, and the ceiling, creeping toward us in a web that extended from its main body.

“I should Slip,” I said.

Amanda stopped and tilted her head at me. The bubble-servitor kept inching toward us. Nicole frowned harder, panting with the effort of pointing her feet in the right direction.

“I thought you said you didn’t want to try, in case … ?”

I wet my lips carefully, trying to consider my options. I could not let Hringewindla get his bubbles on Nicole. The way she clung to me proved that much — she did not consent. If he had wanted to harm her for some other reason, then he’d had hours to do that before we’d arrived. I didn’t know how to read the mind of an Outsider, let alone through a human avatar, but I didn’t think I was being lied to.

“If Nicole is the origin of this, then removing her from the house may unravel the effect,” I said. “I can take her Outside.”

The bubble-servitor paused.

“ … that may work,” said Amanda.

“I am afraid of not being able to get back,” I explained. “If this is some … separate, unconnected space, I might not be able to return, not cleanly. But it’s worth trying. And if this is a trap, if I am the only thing stopping it from closing, then I leave the responsibility to you.”

Amanda nodded slowly. Her eyes were full of fog.

“Do I have your word that you will help my friends, if anything happens when I leave?” I asked. “And I’m not talking to you.”

Amanda blinked twice. Behind the glassy, cloudy orbs of her eyes, a vast shape adjusted itself, a leviathan bulk seen through a crack in the earth’s crust.

“You have my word,” something else said with her mouth.

“Exit stage left?” Nicole asked. She might be talking nonsense, but her tone was terrified.

“It’s safe,” I said to her, our faces uncomfortably close. “I mean, it feels bad, yes. And being Outside at all feels … weird. But Raine’s been through it, she’s a totally unaltered human being like you, and she’s fine.”

Nicole gave me a very dubious frown.

I sighed and rolled my eyes. “That’s just Raine being Raine.”

“Imbriglicated,” Nicole muttered.

“I will stay here with my angels,” Amanda said. “I will attempt to find your friends.”

“I think that’s best. If you did come Outside, well, I don’t know what that might do to your connection with your god.”

Amanda shrugged. “Hringewindla is with me always.”

I did my best to ignore her fanaticism, glancing up at Marmite instead. He was now firmly wedged into the ceiling, wrapped in his shadow-soft membranes like an upside-down blanket fort.

“Do you want to come with me? Get out of this?” I asked.

Marmite pulled his segmented tentacles even tighter, but then his cone-eyes swivelled to look at the extended tendrils from the bubble-servitor.

“That’s a no, I presume?” Amanda asked. “I don’t speak any kami language.”

“Neither do I,” I sighed. Amanda looked briefly confused, blinking at me. “But uh … oh.”

Marmite slowly crept down the wall, took up a position behind me, and tapped the back of my thigh with a segmented bone-tentacle.

“A yes?”

“A yes,” I said. “Well then. If this works, I’ll be back in a matter of minutes. Be safe, I suppose.”

Amanda nodded politely and stepped back, as if hyperdimensional mathematics had a minimum blast radius. The bubble-servitor flowed after her, deciding to let us go.

Nothing else for it, no time for second thoughts, no other preparation needed. This was the only way to defuse the situation.

“Hold on tight and close your eyes,” I said to Nicole. “This can be stressful. Also I may vomit on the other side, so … watch out. You too, Marmite.”

The squid-spider wrapped his grip around my leg.

The familiar old equation spun up inside my head, rising from the inky depths like a machine preserved in sticky, corrosive black oil. Each piece slammed into place, red-hot with speed and precision, burning a path through my brain.

Out.

The house folded up, shrank to a point, and stepped sideways.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Heather is neither impressed nor intimidated by these Scooby-Doo level scares. She’s used to so much worse! Almost as if all this stuff isn’t aimed at her … Cringewindlas on the other hand, he’s potentially dangerous, right? Gotta look out for his cultists, even if it means doing a little brain-altering to bystanders here and there. Let’s hope snatching Nicole Outside was the right move.

Rather than the usual link to my patreon and TWF, I’d like to briefly point you all towards another story that might be of interest!

Feast or Famine, written by the very talented VoraVora, is a fascinating little story coming along at a rapid pace now. And it is explicitly inspired by some of the themes from Katalepsis! Some of the darker, mental health themes, with a wicked twist. Give it a look!

Next week, with Nicole at her side, can Heather figure out what the hell is going on? What’s even causing this? Mage, Outsider, info-hazard, natural phenomenon? Is this all just a misunderstanding? Or is Edward sharpening the knives?

and walked a crooked mile – 16.2

Previous Chapter Next Chapter

A scream, deep in the woods beneath the leaf-dappled sunlight, from inside the rambling old farmhouse, muffled by red brick and dark slate and heavy beams. No neighbours within earshot, no busy road of passing cars, no Good Samaritan on the path. Only trees and weeds and a handful of sheep to hear the chilling cry.

And us, of course.

Oh you’re joking,” I hissed before the scream could finish.

This was too obvious, too cliché, too much like one of those cheesy black and white horror movies that Raine sometimes got me to watch with her. Those were only enjoyable because I got to snuggle up in her lap, though I did appreciate the sheer enthusiasm she showed for the rather obvious progression of overwrought spooky nonsense.

And now here we were, deep in the closest thing to a real forest in the North of England, potentially less than a mile or two from a real Outsider buried beneath an ancient Church, off-balance and tired after supernatural sports day, facing down a tense-but-not-dangerous situation with some very suspicious ‘angels’ which looked more like frothed bleach than ladies with wings, when what should interrupt our relaxation of terms but a blood-curdling scream?

Was a giant bat about to burst from the chimney and go flapping off into the woods? Would bony hands erupt from the soil, clutching for brains? Were we about to hear the clank of chains and the moaning of a ghost?

Perhaps Edward Lilburne was a fan of Hammer Horror classics too.

The scream cut off as suddenly as it had started, but thankfully not with a gurgle of ruptured windpipe or bloody vomit. A beat of stunned silence descended on the woodland clearing, the old farmhouse, and our patch of crumbly tarmac, broken only by the rustle of leaves, the creak of trees, and some distantly confused bleating from the handful of sheep.

“You can bloody well say that again, Heather,” Evelyn whispered between her teeth, still holding tight to my arm, her forearm linked through mine. She must have heard my exasperated hiss.

Then we lost control.

“Amanda?!” Christine shouted. She started hurrying back toward the open front door of the house, which seemed to yawn on an infinite black depth, an illusion caused by the bright day outdoors. “Amanda!”

“That’s my aunt, shit!” Twil said.

Twil picked up her feet like a sprinter and raced past her mother before anybody could stop her. She took the front steps in one leap, already half-werewolf by the time her feet touched the bricks. Wisps of ghostly canine form whirled about her arms and upper back.

“Wait!” Evelyn snapped. “Twil, you wait!”

But Twil was already slipping inside the house, vanishing out of sight in the cool darkness. Her mother trotted up the steps and followed her indoors.

“In for a penny, in for a pound, hey?” Raine said, wheeling backward to face us as she moved to catch up with Twil. She nodded to Zheng as well. “Come on, lefty, tanks up front. Praem, you watch the rear, yeah?”

“This is obviously a trap!” Evelyn snapped.

“Well, it’s a stupid one, then,” I huffed, covering anxiety with exasperation. “More than a bit premature, I think.”

“The shaman is right,” Zheng rumbled, baring her teeth in a distasteful grimace. She didn’t like the look of this either. “Our help is not needed.”

“Good doggies,” Praem intoned.

“What?” Evelyn squinted at us all, bewildered.

“Uh, Heather?” Raine asked.

“They’re going inside,” I said, as if it was obvious. “Not much of a trap if you get … I don’t know, dissolved.”

I pointed at the house before I remembered that neither Evelyn nor Raine could see what was plain to myself, Zheng, and Praem. Evelyn fumbled the modified 3D glasses back onto her face as I huffed with embarrassment. She cringed and went pale before passing the glasses to Raine.

“We really need more than one pair of those,” Evelyn muttered.

“Siiiiick,” said Raine.

Most of the bubble-servitors were rapidly oozing their way inside the farmhouse, passing directly through the glass of closed windows, each one like a wet sponge squeezing itself through the neck of a bottle. They made no sound, but the motion of bubbles sliding over each other and compressing as they squished themselves indoors filled my imagination with the noise of raw meat sliding through mud. It reminded me of a video I’d seen of a whale fall — the miniature ecosystem of scavengers which formed on the sea floor around the carcass of a dead whale, the soft-bodied cephalopods and pale molluscs of the ocean trenches worming their way through decaying flesh.

A few bubble-servitors stayed on the roof as lookouts, but all the rest slucked and slippered and slid indoors. We stood watching as they vanished behind the walls of the house.

Amanda Hopton, Twil’s aunt, the woman who’d apparently just screamed her head off, had once been described to us as the one member of the Church of Hringewindla who had spent the most time learning from their god. And now all Hringewindla’s angels were rushing to her defence.

If this was indeed a trap, then her attacker was in for a very nasty surprise.

“Zheng is right, we’re probably surplus to requirements here,” Evelyn said with a sigh. But she put her walking stick forward and tried to straighten her shoulders, pulling her chin up and setting her jaw. She almost managed to cover for the pale, blood-drained look in her face. I squeezed her arm, proud of her efforts, but not wanting her to push herself. “But we should show we’re willing to help, regardless. And Twil did just run in there, bloody fool.”

“I don’t hear any shouting or crashing about,” Raine said. She turned back to the house with a smirk. “Guess we’re in the clear.”

“Eyes up, little wolf,” Zheng purred. “We know nothing.”

“Probably just saw a spider under the sink.”

“Spiders are lovely,” Praem intoned.

Nothing leapt out at us as we approached the house, neither from the distant tree-line nor the lingering shadows beyond the front door. No red eyes peered from the upper windows, even when I watched for slightly longer than necessary. No maddened screams echoed from inside the house, no gibbering and meeping, no rattle of bones or cackling laughter.

“Why does so much of my life after meeting you two involve entering haunted houses where spooky things are happening?” I said. I meant Raine and Evelyn, of course.

“Better than doing magic in a bedsit, isn’t it?” Evelyn shot me a sidelong look, heavy with meaning.

“Besides, it’s not haunted,” Raine laughed.

“Of course it’s fucking haunted,” Evelyn said. “Are those glasses broken or are you blind? It just happens that the ghosts are neutral. For now.”

“Into yet another haunted house,” I sighed.

“Another?” Evelyn asked.

“Ours.”

“Oh.”

My full complement of tentacles unfolded from my sides as we crept up to the front door, blossoming from phantom limbs into rainbow-pulsing pneuma-somatic flesh. My bioreactor edged out part of a control rod, preparing me for what might lurk indoors, beyond the dark threshold.

A little cephalopod, inching toward the whale fall. I resisted the urge to put on my squid-skull mask. I didn’t want to frighten any of Twil’s family.

Raine still had the 3D glasses pushed up the bridge of her nose. She must have caught me in her peripheral vision, because she turned and let out a low wolf-whistle.

“Raine,” I huffed. “This is hardly the time.”

“It is always time for tentacles, shaman. Keep your claws sharp,” Zheng said, on the opposite side of me — and then bounded ahead, taking the brick front step in one hop and ducking her upper half inside the house, checking for predators or trap-door spiders or worse.

Raine was up beside her in an instant, gun pointed at the floor, black knife concealed back-hand in her opposite palm. She covered Zheng’s back as the demon host peered into the house.

They were in sync, working together as one organism. The beauty of their momentary coordination made me feel so much safer.

Had they always been like this? Not two hours ago they’d been locked in combat, but not a trace of that remained in them now, as if the tension between them had been heated and hammered into a more flexible alloy. The blood which Zheng had smeared on Raine’s face was washed off, and the shallow cut across Zheng’s belly had closed to nothing more than a thin red line of scar tissue. But something remained, something wordless and unspoken. The previous me would have wanted to step between them, to act as that link, but now they were doing it on their own.

Their linkage was far from perfect, however. Raine had to duck Zheng’s elbow; Zheng bumped Raine’s knife hand. But they shared a look, then carried on.

“Hey!” Twil’s voice came from deeper in the house, half-muffled by too many canine teeth, calling back to us. “It’s fine! It’s fine, come on in!”

“Then why the bloody scream?” Evelyn called back as we mounted the steps.

“Saw something!” Twil shouted. “It’s fine, there’s nothing here!”

“Nothing here, she says,” Evelyn hissed. She shook her head and shared a look with Raine and me.

“I’ll keep my eyes peeled,” Raine said, tapping the 3D glasses.

“Peeled and sliced,” Praem added, sing-song like she was reciting a line from a child’s nursery rhyme.

Zheng ducked through the front door of Geerswin Farm. The rest of us followed, traipsing up the bare brick steps and over the painted wooden threshold. Raine kept her handgun pointed at the floor. Evelyn held her scrimshawed thigh-bone under her armpit. I tried to still the racing of my heart, squeezing harder on Evelyn’s arm.

Twil’s home surprised me a second time. I had expected to step inside a renovated farmhouse, like one of those optimistic 1990s converted barns, all structurally pointless dust-trap beams set between patches of bare plaster, complete with awful lino floors and an expensive kitchen that clashed with the rest of the building. I’d seen one or two examples of the type before, lovely old houses out on the rural fringes bought up by people with more money than sense, then gutted and hollowed out, their innards replaced like they’d been parasitised, so they were merely a shell over cold and sterile interior design.

But instead, the inside of Geerswin Farm’s main house looked like it hadn’t been remodelled in a very long time. Bare wooden floors had once been waxed and polished, but were now mostly stripped by time and the passing of feet, hidden beneath heavy rugs that at least kept the heat in and cushioned one’s tread. Pale orange wallpaper was peeling at the corners and edges, cut back where it could not be saved or repaired, like a ragged sunset. The skirting boards were scuffed, the iron radiators spotted with rust, the door handles tarnished and scratched — but the hinges were well-oiled, the screws-plates tightened, and the floors clean and tidy. The building smelled of old wood, cooking scents, and fresh linen.

Rustic, nothing fake about it.

We found ourselves in a long corridor which ran the length of the house, well-lit and homey, with a few mountain-peak landscape paintings on the walls — nothing fancy, just cheap watercolours, but very nice, very tasteful. Doors led off to the left and right and the corridor terminated in what looked like a sitting room. Some carpeted stairs led upward on the left.

“Oh, it’s not spooky at all.” I tutted. “I mean, not that I’m disappointed. Far from it.”

“Do we take our shoes off at the door?” Raine called down the long hallway.

Twil’s head — thankfully human now — appeared around a door frame, halfway down on the right, long curls hanging down. “Nah. Shut the front door though, yeah? And get in here, this is weird.”

She vanished into the room again. Evelyn huffed and rolled her eyes. Praem was already shutting the door behind us. Zheng rumbled deep in her throat and craned her head to peer up the stairs, putting one hand on the banister.

Evelyn tapped Zheng on the leg with her walking stick. “No.”

Zheng rounded on her slowly, a tiger poked in the backside. “Wizard.”

I steeled myself to jump in, but to my surprise, Evelyn held her ground and held Zheng’s gaze. Perhaps that had something to do with how we were literally arm in arm, though she didn’t strictly need the support.

“There are children up there,” she said to Zheng, flat and uninterested, as if the matter was already decided. “Don’t go scaring them.”

“Besides,” I added, trying to be diplomatic, “you’re the strongest here, Zheng. If you run off now, we’ll have to carry Nicole ourselves.”

“Strongest,” Praem echoed, peering around to catch my eyes with her accusing, milk-white stare. I blushed and spluttered and managed to get a ‘sorry’ in there somewhere.

Zheng chuckled. “The wizard’s daughter knows better, shaman. And I am not giving in to wanderlust. Instead, I wonder.”

Raine went visibly tense at the tone in Zheng’s voice. “Wonder?” she asked.

“Quit with the poetry,” Evelyn hissed. “What are you talking about?”

Zheng spread her arms as she stepped past the stairs. “Where have the angels gone?”

“Ah,” said Raine, peering through the 3D glasses again. “Good point. House should be full of them. Where’d they go?”

“Busy doggos,” Praem said.

Twil’s voice echoed down the hallway again. “What are you lot doing? Get in here!”

“Let’s go talk to their handler then,” Evelyn grunted, tightening her arm on mine. “Everyone stay alert.”

“If something does jump out at me, I shall scream,” I said. I took a deep breath and tried to look scary. It probably didn’t work.

We found the current nexus of Hringewindlaist shenanigans halfway down the house’s spinal corridor, in a smallish room that Twil insisted on calling the ‘den’, a sort of supernumerary miniature sitting room with a large television, some wooden bookcases, and a bank of soft armchairs. Children’s toys were scattered across one corner and a large glass-filled door looked out onto the back patio, filling the room with reflected green light from the rustling leaves outdoors.

Twil and her mother were clustered around a third woman who I vaguely recognised as Amanda Hopton, Twil’s aunt. She’d been at the pub meeting with Edward Lilburne, though she hadn’t left much of an impression. Thin-faced and sallow from stress, yet also overweight around the middle, she still shared the family resemblance to her sister and niece, with dark curls and a compact frame, but tainted with shaking mania in her eyes.

She was also terrified, recoiling as we entered the room, panting in near-panic.

“Mandy, Mandy there is nothing here,” Christine was saying, trying to catch her sister’s panicked arms. “There is nothing here. There is nothing inside the house, nothing got past the angels. Mandy, you’re safe. Look at me, please.”

Past the Hopton trio, propped up in an armchair with a blanket over her knees, was Nicole Webb.

She looked up at us, making what seemed like perfectly lucid eye contact, though frowning with deep and worried concern. The armchair was much too large for her, robbing the former detective of her usual imposing posture and striking confidence, though her blonde hair was neatly pulled back in its usual professional bun. Her eyes flashed with quick observation, counting us with a flicker, lingering on Zheng. She was dressed for walking, though not for the woods, in a long coat and dark trousers. Her white shirt was dirty and rumpled from her journey through the countryside.

Raine cracked a smile as soon as we saw her. “Eyyyyy, Nicky. They ain’t got you trussed up?”

Nicole sighed, as if very tired indeed.

Evelyn raised her voice, speaking to Twil and Christine, gesturing at Amanda. “What did she see? Excuse me, what did she see?”

Twil shrugged, grimacing through her teeth, clearly embarrassed. “I dunno, uh, it’s weird.”

“Usually important to voice these things,” I said, “in case there’s something unexpected about.”

Putting theory into practice, I quick scanned the corners of the room for dark spots or hanging spider-webs or other tell-tale signs of pneuma-somatic trickery, but there was nothing here except old wallpaper and a few stains, though the bookcases were respectably interesting, mostly full of paperback novels and some large-format photography books about nature. Zheng peeled off to stalk around the edge of the room, doing the same thing but with greater accuracy than I could achieve. Nicole turned her head to watch Zheng go, a little perturbed when the demon host passed behind her.

“It was only a flicker!” Amanda said to all of us, batting Christine’s hands away. “It was only a flicker, but I know what … I … saw … ”

She trailed off, staring directly at me, all her fear draining away.

I suddenly felt awfully self-conscious.

“Um … hello?” I said.

Amanda’s cloudy, dazed eyes travelled up and down my body, over my tentacles, her mouth hanging open. “Godspit and heavens-light,” she murmured. “You’ve gone far..”

I went red in the face, horrified by the way she was looking at me, eyes full of religious awe. “They’re only tentacles.”

“Mandy,” Christine said, gentle but firm. “Now is not the time. Can you concentrate for me, please?”

“Nobody told me you’d transcended … ” Amanda took a step toward me, as if in a trance, one hand reaching out, fingers trembling.

Instantly Raine was between me and her. Behind the enraptured woman, Zheng’s hand suddenly came down on her shoulder.

“Be still, worm,” Zheng rumbled.

Amanda jumped about a foot in the air, whirling around and staring up at Zheng with almost equal awe. Zheng stared back down at her, baring her teeth.

“Hey now,” Twil warned, edging closer to Zheng.

“Do not interfere with the shaman, worm-thing,” Zheng purred in Amanda’s face. “Do not presume to touch.”

Rather than collapsing into a puddle of melted butter, Amanda nodded slowly, wetting her lips and taking a moment to breathe. “I apologise,” she said to Zheng. “Are you her messenger? She is beautiful.”

Zheng rumbled between her teeth with naked disgust, but then let Amanda go with a — for her — gentle shove. Christine caught Amanda’s stumble and shot a frown at Zheng, but Zheng ignored the look and continued her circuit of the room.

“No, it’s my fault,” Amanda said, staring at the floor and gathering herself. “I was overcome. Overcome. I apologise.”

She didn’t seem that afraid. Perhaps when one spent a significant portion of one’s life in direct contact with an Outsider god, one did not spook easily, even by seven-foot tall demon hosts with mouths full of knives.

“Who was that speaking just then?” Evelyn asked slowly. “You, Amanda Hopton? Or the thing in your head?”

Amanda raised her eyes to meet Evelyn, then glanced at me, guilty and ashamed.

“I think we should leave that question unanswered, for now, please?” Christine said, gently, with an awkward smile. “This isn’t what we’re here for. Amanda, are you alright now?”

Amanda straightened up and sighed, smoothing her dark curls over her head. She had such awful bags under her eyes, too much like I had once been, a wreck on the edge of the abyss. “I did see something,” she said. “Out in the corridor. Just a flicker, but it was right here and it wasn’t one of ours.”

Twil jerked her thumb at the ceiling. “The boys, upstairs? Playing pranks?”

“Gareth already ran up there to check on them,” Christine said.

“Puh,” Twil snorted. “Making himself useful for once.”

“Bernard’s up there anyway,” Amanda said, sounding very certain. I recalled Bernard from our meeting at the pub — Amanda’s large and friendly golden retriever. She seemed to have more confidence in the dog than she did this ‘Gareth’ fellow.

A funny thought crossed my mind, one I’d had so often as a young teenager, trapped and alone in a world inhabited by inexplicable nightmares.

“Can dogs see spirits?” I asked out loud.

“Bernard can,” Amanda answered with a sudden proud smile.

“Where’s Ben, anyway?” Twil muttered, sticking her head out into the corridor.

“I thought he went back out to his car?” Amanda replied.

“Oh dear,” Christine sighed.

“Hey, Nicky,” Raine said, heading over to Nicole at last. She put away her pistol and her knife inside her leather jacket. “They said you were delirious, but you’re being real quiet now.”

“She’s improved a little bit,” Amanda said. “I have no idea what’s wrong with her though. I’m sorry.”

Nicole pulled a pained, embarrassed face, and opened her mouth.

“Three score and eighteen, but not without reversals. You know the grass on the pitch is not always fed by worms? Truth, lies, pies in the sky. I was never told which way to walk but always how to step. Don’t you think this looks strongly broken open already, why go further?”

She spoke so confidently that it stunned us all to silence.

“Am I having a fucking stroke?” Evelyn asked.

“No,” Praem intoned.

Nicole sighed and shook her head, making an exasperated shrugging motion with both hands. Raine laughed, then covered her mouth and said sorry for laughing. Zheng watched Nicole carefully from across the room. Twil blinked as if she’d been slapped with a glove made of pepper spray.

“Her language processing is all … ‘messed up’,” Christine said, and I could hear the conditional quotations around her words. “And she can’t walk in a straight line. She stumbles into the walls when she tries.”

“I’ve heard of non-supernatural conditions that can cause this,” Evelyn said thoughtfully. “But I doubt this is anything normal. Too neat for a physical cause.”

Evelyn finally disentangled her arm from mine, patting my hand in silent thank you. She rolled her shoulders beneath her coat and cream-soft jumper, and stomped across to peer down at Nicole. The detective frowned up at her with the exact expression of a patient with an obscure disease, hoping this doctor would be the one to find a cure.

A spiral-bound notebook lay on the arm of the chair. Evelyn frowned down at it. “You tried writing instead of speaking?” she asked.

“Accidental inversionary principle,” Nicole sighed, but her tone made her meaning clear.

“Pretty much the same result,” Amanda said. “There is something in her. In her voice and her tongue. Broken her.”

“Alright,” Evelyn said to Nicole. She pulled her scrimshawed thigh-bone out from beneath her own armpit, slipping the gruesome magic wand into her hands, settling her walking stick against the chair. “Just nod or shake your head. Can you do that?”

Nicole nodded. She sighed again, sharp and harsh, irritated at her own inability to communicate.

I opened my mouth to reassure her, though I didn’t know what to say, but Evelyn got there first.

“It isn’t your fault,” Evelyn snapped. “Well, it might be your fault that you got into this situation in the first place, I don’t know yet—”

“Jam and butter and dead snails—” Nicole argued back.

But,” Evelyn said, making a motion like she wanted to bop Nicole on the nose with her bone-wand, “the verbal diarrhoea is not your fault. You can’t control your body, whatever this is. Now stop with the self-pity and answer my questions.”

Nicole nodded, rolling her eyes.

“Did you stop the investigation into Edward Lilburne’s property?”

Nicole nodded.

“Did you pack away the stolen documents like we asked?”

Nicole nodded again.

“Did you look at them at all after that phone conversation we had?”

Nicole shook her head.

Evelyn and Nicole, the mage and the private eye, went on this way for about two or three minutes, a one-sided conversation punctuated by short pauses for Evelyn to frown and suck on her teeth and formulate the next question. Through careful phrasing, she rapidly drew out most of the relevant details, at least the ones that Nicole could communicate without further explanation. According to her increasingly encouraged nodding, she had done exactly as we’d asked — she’d packed the stolen documents away, put them from her mind, and turned her energies toward other paying work. She had expected a phone call and visit from us tomorrow, perhaps to pick up the documents and ritually burn them to exorcise whatever influence they were exerting.

“And you don’t remember how you ended up in the woods?” Evelyn asked.

Nicole sighed and shrugged, but would neither shake nor nod to that one.

“Where were you, Sharrowford?”

Shake.

“Nearby? The countryside?”

Shake again, lips pursed.

“ … Manchester?”

Nicole nodded.

Raine let out a whistle. “You went pretty far in a fugue state, huh?”

Nicole huffed a non-laugh. She was not amused by any of this.

“Your car is still up Manchester way, you think?” Raine asked.

Nicole nodded, pulling a very exasperated face.

“Hmmmmm,” Evelyn grumbled. She began moving her hands slowly over the scrimshawed designs in her bone wand. My stomach tightened at the sight of that. Whenever she’d used that thing before, the effects had caused terrible backwash. But then she paused and gestured with vague irritation back at Raine. “Give me the glasses, I need to look at her properly.”

“Oh, there’s nothing strange about her,” I supplied, as Raine handed Evelyn the glasses. “I can’t see anything abnormal.”

“Still,” Evelyn said. “Let’s see what we can see. Right, detective?”

Nicole pulled a dubious face, but held still as Evelyn leaned in close, examining her through the absurd red-and-blue lenses of the modified 3D glasses. We all stood awkwardly watching for a moment before Evelyn sighed again.

“Don’t all watch me, please,” she grumbled.

Christine cleared her throat, shuffling her feet. “Right, of course. Twil, would you be a dear and go check on Gareth, please?”

Twil shrugged. “Sure, I guess.”

“I’ll come up too,” Amanda said. “I’d like to reassure the boys. This has frightened them.”

“Bring Bernard back down, hey?” Raine said with a wink and a laugh. “I wanna meet the dog again.”

I wasn’t really paying attention as Twil and her aunt left the room. I was so focused on Evelyn and Nicole, on the way Evelyn kept adjusting her position around the detective’s chair, as if she hoped to reveal a secret door in the poor woman’s head which she might reach out and open and so discover what had happened to her. I squinted at Nicole, but my natural pneuma-somatic sight revealed nothing — no runes scrawled on her skin, no ghostly apparition clinging to her back with boney fingers inserted in her language centre. But Evelyn kept adjusting her grip across the symbols and circles on her bone-wand. The sight made my skin crawl. I was uncomfortably reminded that I had no idea of the true intricacies of what I was looking at.

The house creaked gently in the wind, soft and slow, at one with the trees beyond.

“The hounds are still missing,” Zheng rumbled at the back of the room.

“ … hounds?” Christine asked. “You mean … Hringewindla’s angels?”

“Uh huh, that’s right,” Raine grunted. “They were all cramming themselves into the house after you and Twil.”

A pause. I was still watching Evelyn.

“That is … strange,” Christine said. “You’re certain? And they’re not in here with us now? One moment, I’m sorry, I must check.”

I heard the sound of her stepping out into the corridor, footsteps swallowed by the angles of the house. Then another pair of footsteps followed her, quick and tripping, as if hopping out not to follow, but just to check which way she was going.

“Shaman,” Zheng rumbled.

I snapped up and around from watching Evelyn and Nicole — the tone in Zheng’s voice was full of warning.

She was frozen stiff at the back of the room, watching the doorway to the corridor with the fixed expression of a tiger staring down an armed hunter. Praem stood a little way from her, hands clasped, back straight, also staring right at the open door.

Nobody else was there. Christine had left the room, of course. Had Raine ducked out into the corridor after her?

“Zheng?” I said, my belly going cold and my blood suddenly full of adrenaline, though I didn’t know why. “R-Raine? Raine!” I raised my voice slightly.

“Something is wrong here, shaman,” Zheng rumbled.

“Where’s Raine?” I demanded, stepping forward. But Zheng held out a hand to block me.

“All is calm,” Praem intoned. “All is quiet. This is bad.”

“What are you lot going on about?” Evelyn straightened up, huffing and cursing under her breath. “Will you shut up and let me concentrate for—”

“Raine?!” I called past Zheng’s arm.

“The hyena cannot hear us. None can,” Zheng purred. She turned to look at Praem for a moment. “Watch them,” she said.

Then Zheng stalked forward, out through the door and into the wooden hallway with its heavy rugs and tasteful paintings. She slunk like a stalking cat, ready to spring left or right at the slightest movement, at the first sign of danger or challenge or unexplained presence. I had no idea what was going on, but even if Raine hadn’t suddenly vanished into thin air, the set and pose of Zheng’s shoulders, the ripple of her muscles beneath her clothes, the silent creep of her feet, it all sent a shiver of adrenaline and fear up my spine. In her long coat, she was some avenging devil from the pit, and I was very glad she was on our side. My bioreactor shunted an entire control rod free and my tentacles arched out, making myself look big, following an instinct to back Zheng up against some unseen predator.

But nothing happened. Zheng stepped into the corridor, looked left and right, then grunted, eyes flashing like pools of dark oil.

“Zheng?” I hissed, heart racing.

“There is nothing here, shaman. There is nobody else breathing in this house.”

“You cannot know,” Praem said.

“There is nobody else in this house,” Zheng repeated.

“ … what?” I boggled at her. Behind me, Evelyn swallowed on such a dry mouth that I heard her throat bob. “Zheng, what is going on, this is just a doorway. There’s nothing—”

Zheng made to move left, to take a step down the corridor.

“No!” Evelyn snapped in panic. “Stay together! Stay in the room!”

The fear and terror in Evelyn’s voice shocked me into unthinking action. I darted forward to grab Zheng with my tentacles, to anchor her here, to keep her close, but I was too late; Zheng stepped to the left, around the door frame.

She was out of line of sight for less than a second, obscured by the angle of the architecture for less time than it took me to stumble forward, barrelling after her, out through the doorway.

I felt Praem’s hand, firm and strong, try to grab one of my tentacles. But I slipped away, too intent on Zheng.

To say I am not steady on my feet is rather an understatement. I bounced and staggered out into the spinal hallway, expecting to round the door frame and hook my hands into the back of Zheng’s coat.

She wasn’t there.

Nothing was there, just empty hallway and open doors, terminating in the large sitting room. Sunlight arced in through the windows. The trees rustled beyond the house.

I almost crashed right into the opposite wall in shock, catching myself with my tentacles like an octopus floating against a rock.

“Zheng?” I said out loud. But she simply wasn’t there. “Zheng … where … ? Oh no.”

A dark pit opened in my stomach as I hurled myself back at the door to the ‘den’, all but skidding inside, eyes darting left and right.

Praem was nowhere to be seen. Evelyn was gone too. Nicole’s chair was empty.

Sunlight poured in through the window set into the back door. The woods waited beyond the little patio and the potted plants and the mud. Everything else was exactly as it should be, from the discarded toys on the floor to the silent television at the opposite end of the room. All around me, the old farmhouse creaked gently in the distant wind, in time with the treetops outdoors.

For just a moment, my breath stuck in my throat. Fear stood on a knife-edge of heart muscle and tentacle-tip, as my extra limbs coiled and curled around me, their semi-independent instinct just as confused as I was.

Then, with shaking hands, I pulled my squid-skull mask out of my tentacles and lowered it over my own head.

Metallic refuge, armour of the soul, my true face on the exterior. I stared out at the peeling wallpaper and old floorboards through the many eye sockets, and forced a deep, shaking breath into my lungs. I turned in a slow circle, taking in the whole room, just in case some lurking shadow was about to pounce on me from behind. I wet my lips, then found I was chewing my tongue, and forced myself to stop.

“Be rational,” I whispered to myself. “Stay calm. You’ve seen this kind of thing before. Heather, you know what this is.”

I stepped back out into the corridor, just to check it hadn’t extended off to infinite length — it hadn’t, thankfully. Then I went back into the den to see if anything might change, but nothing did. None of my friends and family reappeared. So much for that easy way out.

“This is like the loop trap from Willow House,” I said out loud, speaking to the air, to myself, or to the house itself. “Like the trap the Sharrowford Cult used on us. We’ve all been peeled off from each other. Into different versions of the building. Am I right?”

Nothing and nobody answered. The trees beyond the walls filled my silence with the rustle of leaves in the wind.

“Because there’s no other way Zheng could have vanished so fast,” I said. “Unless you ate her.”

A pause. I huffed, feeling absurd.

“By ‘you’, I mean the house. Are you listening to me?”

The house did not answer. I stepped back out into the corridor. My tentacles were tense and coiled hard enough to make all my back muscles ache and my stomach hurt.

“I have been lost and alone and beyond help in much scarier places than this,” I said, raising my voice so it carried up and down the spine of the building. “And I can just Slip away. I can Slip out, go back home, and return here with an Outsider godling, my fiancée, who loves me and will do anything for me. Do you want to face that? Do you want that?”

I tried to sound confident and defiant, but my heart was fluttering and my stomach was roiling.

“Who am I talking to?” I went on. “If this is your doing, Hring— Hringy—” I was so anxious that I stumbled over the stupid name. “Cringe-face,” I spat instead. “If this is your doing, then I don’t understand what you’re trying to communicate or achieve by threatening me and my friends, because you are making me very angry.”

Nothing replied. No bubble-servitor came hurtling down the hallway. No knife-shadow rose from the narrow gaps between the floorboards.

“It’s not you though, is it? You’re too cautious for this.” I sighed. The fight went out of me. “Oh, I’m talking to the walls. Always knew I’d end up like this, crazy Heather, talking to thin air.”

Speaking self-mockery out loud helped to ground me, keep my feet rooted in the normal and the real as I headed back up the length of the corridor, making for the front door.

“What is it with mages and these absurd spatial distortions? You all just love doing this, warping space. The cult did it, Alexander did it. Orange Juice did it. Wake up in the morning and warp yourself down to breakfast without moving. Perverse. You don’t see Evelyn doing this, do you? And that’s part of why I love her, no warping our house into a tangled knot of corridors. No walking through a bedroom to reach the bathroom. No absurd, tacky columns.”

I worked myself up into a rant, like a child whistling in the dark, trying to resist the urge to scream or run. I kept glancing back over my shoulder, tentacles bracing to cover every doorway I passed.

There was an answer to this place, of course. Hyperdimensional mathematics could define a dozen houses, all identical, superimposed over each other. But why? For what purpose? If this was a maze in which we’d been lured apart from each other, what lay at the centre of the maze? Maybe nothing. If I allowed myself to dwell on that question, the right equations would present themselves, oil-slick and dripping blackness, from the sump at the bottom of my soul. But I was alone. If I passed out now, with a nosebleed and a pounding headache, I had no idea what might scoop me up.

I reached the front door, slapped the latch down so I wouldn’t have to acknowledge my own shaking hands, and then grabbed the door handle.

“I swear, whoever or whatever is doing this, if I open this door and there’s another identical corridor instead of the actual outdoors, I’m going to start punching holes in the scenery.”

Snapping my words to summon courage I didn’t feel, I yanked on the door handle, tentacles poised to catch whatever gibbering monster was about to fall upon me.

Brick doorstep, crumbly tarmac, three cars — including Raine’s, sitting right where we’d left it. Tumbledown stables with the ragged fields beyond. All ringed by the dark promise of the tree-line and the deeper woods.

A sigh of exasperated relief escaped my lips.

“What’s the point of confusing us like this if you leave the outdoors the same?” I hissed, stepping down onto the tarmac with my arms folded, as if to keep my fluttering heart inside my ribs. Part of me wanted to run to Raine’s car and huddle in the back seat like a scared child, but I swallowed and forced myself to look up at the house.

All Hringewindla’s bubble-servitors were gone, missing from their guard posts on the roof. Or rather, they were probably still out there in actual, unmodified reality, just not reflected here in whatever set of tangled pocket dimensions we’d been dragged into.

“Unless I’m the only one standing in actual reality,” I murmured, biting my bottom lip and frowning up at the dark windows and quiet, red brick of the Hopton family home. “And everyone else has been snatched away. All except me.”

If this was a trap for my friends, I needed to reconnect with them, fast.

Just as I was about to step back indoors, an indistinct shadow passed behind one of the upstairs windows. I froze, staring up at the dark squares of glass, half-hoping it would pass again, half praying it did not return.

Then I found my courage by spreading my tentacles wide. Let the monsters try me.

“Hello!” I shouted. “Hello! Whoever’s at the window, I’m down here! It’s me!”

The shadow lurched back into view, smeared across the glass like a misshapen parody of flesh and cloth. A fumble with a catch and the window sprang open on well-oiled hinges. I braced for a nightmare to pour out.

“Heather!”

Raine leaned out of the window, beaming and laughing from the second floor.

“Oh, oh my goodness, Raine,” I heaved her name, going weak and shaky all of a sudden, pressing one hand over my racing heart. “Is that really you or is this some trick?”

“Really real. Real as real can be.” Raine shot me a wink. I couldn’t help but notice she had her pistol in one hand. She had to raise her voice slightly to cover the distance between us. “I would ask ‘hey, where’d the party go?’ but I’m guessing there’s some major mojo going down right now.”

“You can say that again,” I huffed, then pulled my squid-skull mask off so she could see my face clearly. “Everyone vanished one by one, as soon as we were out of sight for more than a second or two. Did you experience the same thing?”

“Yeeeeah,” Raine sighed. “Remind you of anything?”

“Exactly. This is just like with Willow House.” I nodded, finding relief in sharing the assessment. “Stupid spooky nonsense, really!”

“‘Cept this time, Zheng’s on our side.” Raine beaming with confidence. “Anything actually happened, you seen anything gribbly lurking about?”

I shook my head. “Not a single thing. It’s just empty. It’s like we’re all in the same space but can’t see each other. Or in different versions of the same building, side-by-side but separate.”

“Same here. Though uh … ” Raine cleared her throat and glanced over her shoulder, back into the house. “The corridors are getting kinda tangled, for me. Like Willow House, but worse.”

“Worse?”

“Kinda. Also our phones aren’t working.” She tapped her jacket. “I tried calling you, but there’s no signal.”

I rummaged in my hoodie for my phone and found that Raine was correct. My phone had no signal. Did this mean we were Outside, or just very deep in the woods? I sighed and felt a very strong desire to rub the bridge of my nose.

“This is absurd,” I said. “What is the point of this?”

“Maybe there isn’t a point,” Raine said, leaning further out of the window and frowning at the ground. “Maybe this is like a natural phenomenon.”

“What on earth is natural about this?” I shrugged with all my tentacles.

“Nicole can’t walk straight or speak straight, right? Then we get in a room with her, trying to find out what she knows, and suddenly we can’t navigate straight either.”

“Oh. Hmm.” I frowned. “I suppose that’s plausible. It is a bit of a leap, though.”

“Sometimes you gotta leap.” Raine blew out a puff and shrugged at the ground. “But I think if I leap from here to join you, I might break my ankles. This is a long drop, even if I hang from the windowsill.”

“Please be careful!” I squeaked.

Raine shot me a wink. “Sure will, don’t you worry. But we gotta reassemble somehow. You think Evee is by herself right now?”

“Actually she and Praem were together, hopefully they stayed that way.”

“You still got your tentacles out?”

“Oh, um, of course.”

Raine nodded. “I can’t see ‘em, left the glasses with Evee. You think you could climb up here?”

I chewed on my bottom lip again, eyeing the unornamented brickwork and the various narrow windowsills. “I don’t know. I’ve never even climbed a tree. Even with all my tentacles, that’s a lot.”

“You certain?” Raine asked, no pressure in her voice, no value-judgement, just an honest request.

I swallowed. We did need to avoid being separated again. “I could leap, maybe. Like a spring. But you’d have to catch me, I’m not sure I can grab the window with any accuracy. Raine, why not just come downstairs and step out of the front door? Maybe if I close it first?”

“Maybe. If the house always opens to the same outdoors, that’s probably the best way to link up, but we can’t be … certain … ”

Raine trailed off, her eyes going past me. I turned but saw nothing there, no sudden monster melting out of the tree-line, no dark figure on the tarmac. Just the parked cars and the fields and the swaying trees, leaves rustling in the ever-present wind.

“Heather, get back indoors. Now,” she called down to me.

“Raine?” She’d gone stony-faced, ready to do violence. “What’s wrong?”

“Get back indoors,” she repeated. “I’ll head down to the front door and maybe we’ll be able to link up. If not … ” She paused, biting her lip too. “If not … ”

I shook my head. “Raine, it’s normal out here. What are you seeing? Your car is right there, even.”

Raine laughed without humour, indulgent but pained as she smiled at me. “Heather, you always were bad with cars. That’s not mine. None of that out there is ours.”

A cold knife slid into my belly as I turned back to re-examine our surroundings.

Raine was right — that was not her car standing on the tarmac. The shape of the body was subtly wrong, unlike any real car, as if the angles had all been flipped in such a way that was not obvious, unless one stared for a few seconds and really thought about what a car should look like. The other two cars parked out there were much the same, especially the land rover, which was the right colour — green — but the wrong shade, as if it had sat in the sun for fifty years, slowly bleaching.

The fields were worse. How often do you really look at grass?

Because none of that was grass. It was wriggling. In waves.

The thistles and little saplings and tall weeds were none of those things, they were flesh in imitation of plant, writhing and flexing and twitching in what I had thought was the wind. The little cluster of sheep with their pair of alpacas were neither sheep nor alpaca either. They had horns, black and curved and visible even at this distance, and they were all facing the house, facing us, with faces that looked all too human.

“Raine,” I murmured.

“Get indoors. Now.”

I backed up a step toward the open door, tentacles fumbling my squid-skull mask back over my head, trying to hide. “Are we … Outside?”

“I don’t think so,” Raine called down to me. “It doesn’t feel like Outside. Heather, get indoors, I’ll be right down.”

“But you won’t be here!” I squeaked. “We’re not inhabiting the same space! Where even is this? Where … ”

My mouth went dry as I realised the worst thing of all: the driveway and the road were gone, swallowed up by the forest. And it was a forest now, not merely a patchwork quilt of woodland, scattered across the English countryside, where it was possible to walk in a straight line for less than an hour and always reach a road. The forest had marched forward onto the farm grounds, with thick gnarled roots that plunged into the earth like digging fingers, or worms. I couldn’t see a scrap of light through the trees, not a single sliver of distant sky or open ground. They stood in ranks hundreds of miles deep.

“Heather. Heather, get indoors!”

“But then we’ll be cut off again!”

“Screw it, executive decision time.” I heard the sound of Raine’s feet finding the windowsill. “Stay right there!”

“Raine, don’t hurt yourself, don’t … ”

Darkness thickened beyond the tree-line, as if night was falling, out in the woods. Shadows seemed to press inward, crawling across the narrow dome of sky visible through the break in the canopy. Wind howled through the trunks and thrashed the leaves. An oncoming storm, out of nowhere.

My attention was off Raine for perhaps two seconds.

The window banged shut. I looked up, but Raine was gone. She hadn’t climbed out or dropped to the ground, she’d just vanished. Again.

“Oh for pity’s sake,” I hissed at the absurdity of it all.

I tried to stand tall as premature night rolled over the farm, swallowing up the fields and the monstrous sheep within. It blanketed the cars and pooled around their wheels, ate up the mud and the crumbly tarmac and nipped at my heels as I hopped up onto the brick steps. It pressed against the walls of the house, suddenly held back only by the semi-circle of light spilling from the front door.

“It is not night time,” I said, sounding a lot more defiant than I felt, hugging myself with both arms. “This is nonsense. This isn’t even happening.”

The darkness thickened further, as if forming hands or tentacles out beyond the house.

I scrambled inside, slammed the front door, and threw the latch. Then I backed away, praying nothing was about to thump against the thin wood.

Nothing did.

I turned back to the long spinal corridor of the house, panting to catch my breath and slow my racing heart. My tentacles were all a-whirl with frustration and panic. The lights indoors kept out the bizarre, creeping darkness, but there was no longer any warm sunlight pouring in through distant windows.

Raine did not appear, no matter how long I waited. Neither did anybody else. The corridor, mute and bland, invited me to explore.

I was in a haunted house, in the middle of the night, by myself.

“If this your doing, Edward,” I whispered, “then when we catch you, I’m going to have Raine put your head in a toilet and flush it.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Heather was right, this house is extremely and exquisitely haunted. All over. Big spooky. Or maybe it’s Nicole that’s haunted? Or maybe Hingle-Cringle-whatsit is messing with her, or this is his way of just saying hello? Bloody odd way of saying hello, if so. I wonder how the others are doing? On the bright side, if they can solve this, maybe Nicole knows where to find Edward.

If you would like to support Katalepsis and help me to write many many more words and spin more stories, please consider:

Subscribe to the Patreon!

Currently you get one chapter ahead each week! Chapters are about 8-10k words, so it’s quite a bit! The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to interrupt my update schedule.

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This really helps. A lot of readers find the story through TWF! It only takes a couple of clicks to vote, and it keeps the story visible!

And thirdly, leave a review! Or a like, a thumbs up, a comment on a chapter, it’s all great, and it helps me so so much to know there’s people out there reading and enjoying the story; that’s the whole reason I do this in the first place, to bring a fun story to those who read it. And thank you for reading!

Next week, Heather must plunge back into the maze and find whatever lies at the core. Or perhaps discover who or what is doing this to them.

and walked a crooked mile – 16.1

Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Brinkwood was not Sharrowford.

One might be forgiven for assuming a thin distinction between city and village, if one judged by a map of Sharrowford and its surroundings. The village of Brinkwood — a ‘historic’ village according to some labels, because it had once been the site of a Roman villa complex — lay only two train stops north of Sharrowford Central station. For the price of a thirteen pound return ticket, the curious traveller could be standing in Brinkwood’s own little train station twenty minutes later, beneath the shadow of the heathland hills, a stone’s throw from three pubs, one primary school, a secondary school and sixth form, a small Tesco, a regional pork-pie manufacturer — and the thickly wooded vale beyond the houses.

Brinkwood’s position on the map suggested a dormitory town for Sharrowford, just a short ride to the edge of the city and a scenic jaunt across open countryside of damp fields full of sad-looking cows. A little outpost of the English rural idyll.

But maps and numbers are only descriptions, they are never the territory. It was a minor miracle that Brinkwood station had survived mothballing at all, let alone still saw regular service. If one did wish to actually alight there, one had to catch exactly the right kind of train. Most of the higher-speed trains were diverted around the older tracks entirely. Three in four simply went straight past the tiny village platform at full speed, leaving the inattentive would-be rural explorer stranded high and dry in Manchester several stops later. And Brinkwood’s train platform was so short it could only serve the front two carriages; if you weren’t standing in the right part of the train when it drew to a halt, you would find yourself once again whisked off to parts unknown as the rotting ex-mill town vanished into the distance, hiding away in its wooded valley.

Despite everything that I had experienced in Sharrowford, I’d gotten used to the strange atmosphere of the city. I’d lived there for less than a year, but I felt as if I’d lived all my long stolen decade in a mere nine months.

I had come to know the winding streets with their untended potholes and filthy gutters; the university like a warren of different styles, always with some new cubbyhole or forgotten room to discover; the hidden gems of takeaway restaurants and exotic eateries where Raine would take me; the spirit creatures around every corner, vital and ever-present in their dozens, once nightmarish but now an odd kind of nostalgic old friend; red bricks, solid roofs, rows of terraced houses; weird little shops in the city centre, weirder people, back alleys and back routes and bridges and Churches and pubs. Sharrowford didn’t need dormitory towns, it had its own trailing edges of ragged suburbs and concrete edifices from the 1960s.

Essentially I was a city girl at heart — though Reading, where I’d been born and grown up, had not been my city. The years I should have gotten to know Reading, I spent in and out of psychiatric care instead, screaming into my pillow, or sobbing in the dark, pleading for my sister to come home.

But Sharrowford? I was coming to love Sharrowford, perhaps in the way one comes to love an oak tree undermining the foundations of a castle. Old and gnarled, beautiful in its ugliness, abused since the industrial revolution and never really allowed to heal.

I thought I knew Sharrowford’s surroundings, too. We’d been out there and walked the woods together, when Zheng had fled into the countryside.

Brinkwood was just more countryside, how bad could it possibly be?

We didn’t take the train. We had to keep our retreat open, not bound by train timetables. So Raine drove.

“I hate this place already,” Evelyn hissed between her teeth as we entered the village, peering out through the passenger-side window. “Just look at it.”

“Evee,” I sighed — not at her, but at the growing cloud of butterflies in my stomach as I huddled in the back seat, hugging my squid-skull mask like a plushie in my lap. “It’s just a village. There’s nothing sinister about it. Please.”

“Call Zheng again,” she snapped. “Try again.”

“Alright, alright,” I groaned.

“Technically Brinky’s a town,” said Twil. She was sitting in the back with me, with Praem’s wide hips squeezed into the middle seat between us, prim and proper, eyes straight ahead. “Not a village, really.”

Brinky?” Evelyn spat.

“Brinky,” Praem echoed.

Evelyn had held her temper in stormy silence for the entire journey, since we’d wormed our way out of Sharrowford’s urban heart and left the arteries of the main roads, to descend into the open countryside north of the city, crisscrossed by single-lane tarmac paths and the unpaved punctuation of farmland access routes. Wide hummocked fields dotted with distant sheep, wild hedgerows overgrown with bramble and nettle, stone walls lined by tall craggy trees; the English rural dream, marred only slightly by the sheer amount of mud either side of the tarmac, the occasional squashed squirrel or hedgehog in the roadway, and the rutted potholes which threatened the integrity of the tires.

For me, the local spirit life revealed the lie beneath the surface. The city was almost always packed with pneuma-somatic fauna in a constant state of motion and action, perhaps reflecting the lives or vitality of the people. Out here in the countryside it thinned yet intensified, but without the wild sense of freedom I had gotten from the tentacle-trees and canopy-dwellers in the woods during our previous outing, back when we’d gone to find Zheng.

We passed a creature the size of a dinosaur, half-lizard half-plant, bleeding from a hundred wounds as it limped across a distant field; a tall, silent being like a dark pylon stood next to a lonely crossroads, as if waiting for a direction, forever abandoned by its fellows; down an unpaved side-road I spied things like trees but lashed about with pale tentacles, migrating in a herd of a dozen or more, seemingly wandering into the sun-beaten, empty deeps of the countryside.

Once, this had all been forests, or at least open common land. Now it was an open-air factory, concealed behind the romance of the rural.

How long did spirits live? Did they remember what it was like out here, before enclosure? Were they lost?

Spring was in full bloom, carpeting everything with thick, deep green, but the sun couldn’t quite chase away the chill in the air. Long shadows fell across the landscape as we plunged into the village of Brinkwood itself.

Brinkwood was situated at the mouth of a long, narrow valley, which had once been part of a winding, difficult path through the Pennines, first made obsolete by the iron certainty of the rail-roads, then later by the ubiquitous brutality of the motorcar. Mill trade and textiles had kept the town alive through the nineteenth century, but now it was on the dubious life support of small trades, bookies, and local tourism. Tall hills rose either side of the town, humped pale sentinels that had watched the valley since long before human beings had made an outpost of civilisation here; always visible over the slate rooftops and rickety chimneys, their flanks were dotted with trees that thickened lower down. Their angle would make for late sunrises, but thankfully only the trees themselves would deepen the dusk.

But the valley which cut between the hills was thick with woods, almost a true forest, a deeper and more tangled offshoot of the lowland woods Zheng had fled to earlier in the year.

I watched Evelyn’s eyes flickering back and forth over Saturday afternoon pedestrians in the single shopping street, frowning at the sign for an optician’s practice, the pizza place optimistically named ‘Galactic Taste’, and the pair of grey-faced bank branches duelling over a zebra crossing. We passed one of the village pubs — The King’s Elbow — with its picturesque back garden of wooden benches and lunchtime drinkers. But to Evelyn’s glare it may as well have been barbed wire fences and minefields. Her scrimshawed thigh-bone lay in her lap, as if ready to raise it to the window and blast a would-be attacker, as if we were journeying into the dark heart of some occupied territory in our armoured vehicle — rather than bunch of university girls out in the countryside for a Saturday afternoon drive.

At least she couldn’t see the spirit life, the monkey-things of tar and rock swinging over the rooftops, the silent slug-like sentinels at the crossroads, the bulk of the faceless thing that squatted in the town’s churchyard.

“Stupid name,” she hissed. “Stupid place. Shouldn’t be out here.”

“Oi,” Twil tutted. “It’s not that bad. I do go to school here, you know?”

“It’s horrible,” Evelyn said. “No wonder you’re so … ”

“So what?” Twil bristled. “Look, Evee, yeah, we’re all in this together, and I fuckin’ love you, you dolt, but don’t keep insulting my home.”

Raine chuckled in the driver’s seat. She drove nice and slow, taking each village corner gently and carefully as we wound deeper into the town, sticking to the speed limit as we passed through thin residential streets that looked like they hadn’t been updated in decades, all full of little houses and even some low terraced flats. We could have asked for no better driver under the circumstances, which was all the more impressive seeing as Raine had been locked in adrenaline-pumping, sexually-charged combat about an hour earlier. None of us were in the right mind for this, but we didn’t have a choice. We were not about to ignore Nicole in trouble.

We couldn’t afford the slightest suspicion right then, not with half the stuff we were carrying.

I watched the trees gather as we crept through Brinkwood, as the houses thinned away to a trickle, as the thickened, ancient bark was joined by carpets of fallen leaves along the hedgerows.

“Settle down, girls,” Raine said with a smile in her voice. “Or I’ll turn this car around and take us home.”

Evelyn grunted. “Even as a joke, that is in poor taste, Raine. We leave nobody behind.”

Twil sighed, not for the first time. “It’s not a rescue operation, alright? We agreed on that, yeah? We’re not gonna leap out of the car and bean my mum over the head, okay?”

“Wouldn’t dream of it,” Evelyn said through her teeth.

“Expert consulting,” Praem intoned.

Praem had her hands folded in her lap, atop her long shell-blue skirt. Evelyn had made her change out of her maid uniform before we’d left the house. Just in case.

“Yeah!” Twil said, nodding and pointing at Praem in the middle seat. “Yeah, listen to Praem, she’s got it right. We’re not going in guns blazing. It’s not like Nicky’s been kidnapped. I had it all wrong earlier, right? You have been listening to me, yeah?”

“Every bloody word,” Evelyn hissed.

“Eh?”

“Hey, Twil,” Raine said, turning her head toward Twil without taking her eyes off the road — she was slowing the car at a junction, a village crossroads where the houses truly and finally ran out, replaced by heavy old oaks and beaches climbing the slopes. “Right turn here, yeah? Your place is just beyond?”

“Yeah, halfway down toward the bridge,” Twil said. “Along here, left at the fork, then it’s third on the right. First two are just fields, so you can’t miss it. The house is pretty obvious.”

Raine took the turning, car wheels soft on the pitted and water-eaten asphalt. Evelyn started chewing on her thumbnail.

Perhaps she was hungry; we hadn’t even had time to eat lunch before we’d left, nothing except cramming a few cereal bars into our faces.

I pulled my eyes away from the passing trees, the woods punctuated by distant fields that climbed the valley’s sides, and the deeper patches where the trees ran back beneath miles of deep canopy.

“Evee,” I said, and found my throat a little scratchy. My nerves were getting to me, despite the squid-skull in my lap and my one manifested tentacle wrapped around my shoulders in a self-hug. I’d tucked the other five away for now, folded them back into imagination and phantasm, as a concession to squeezing three people into the back seat. “Evee, it reminds you of Sussex, doesn’t it?”

Evelyn twisted to frown at me over her shoulder, over the back of the passenger seat. “For fu—” she started, then cut off with a sharp sigh at the look in my eyes. “Maybe. I don’t know.”

“It’s nothing like where you grew up,” I said, reaching forward to pat her awkwardly on the shoulder.

“Yeah,” Twil added with a forced laugh. “You lived in a big posh house. This ain’t that.”

Evelyn huffed and turned back to staring out of the windscreen, as if we might suddenly come under attack as we plunged beneath the tall canopy of ancient woodland.

“Keep your eyes open, Heather,” she grumbled. “Especially for anything that doesn’t look like natural pneuma-somatic fauna.”

“I know, I know,” I sighed. “There’s nothing out of the ordinary.”

“So far.”

“All eyes on the road,” Praem announced. “The way is clear.”

“Yes, you as well, thank you Praem.” Evelyn sighed, rapping her fingernails on the passenger seat armrest. “And Heather, try calling Zheng again, before we get there. She bloody well better be in position. I don’t want to be sitting in this car waiting for her to turn up.”

“In position?” Twil asked. “In position for what? We’re not going to storm my own house.”

Raine laughed and shook her head. “Never thought I’d see you trusting Zheng to keep us safe, Evee. What, I’m not enough?”

“Just in case,” Evelyn grunted. “Heather, call her.”

“I’m … I’m already doing it,” I said, clearing my throat, holding my phone to my ear.

“Please,” Evelyn added, then, “Sorry. Sorry, I’m … I don’t like this.”

“None of us do,” Raine said with a grin.

“Speak for yourselves,” said Twil. “It’s only Brinkwood. It’s home.”

My phone rang quietly in my hand. The trees crawled by alongside the narrowing road. I willed Zheng to pick up. Evelyn wasn’t wrong, we needed as much protection as we could get, even if this was all above-board and absolutely not a trap, by either the Brinkwood cult — which I seriously doubted — or a distant and unknowable move by Edward Lilburne — which I doubted significantly less.

==

To our collective credit, we hadn’t instantly descended into a tailspin of paranoia and panic after Twil’s mysterious phone call from her mother.

Quite a feat, seeing as it had come hot on the heels of both planned and improvised duels Outside, one of the most magically and emotionally complex things any of us had done in a while. Raine and Zheng had both been covered in blood, I’d been all a-whirl inside my own head with emotional overload and quasi-sexual awe, and we’d had a stable gateway to Camelot to deal with, whatever we decided to do about Nicole’s situation.

After a bit more second-hand confused back-and-forth between Twil and her mother on the other end of the phone, we’d established a few basic facts: Nicole Webb was at Twil’s house, not being held hostage, and free to leave whenever she wanted.

But she was neither willing nor able to leave under her own power. According to Twil’s mother, Nicole Webb, private eye, had stumbled out of the woods in a semi-coherent daze, a fugue state, talking nonsense — actual nonsense, even by the standards of people in the know, who worshipped an Outsider and had a werewolf for a daughter. So, no exaggeration there. She’d collapsed on their doorstep and they’d taken her indoors.

For anybody else, they would have called an ambulance and maybe the police. After all, this wasn’t any of their business.

Except that Twil’s mother recognised Nicole, from the meeting between us and Edward’s people. Nicole was in the know, exposed to the supernatural, and as far as Twil’s mother knew, still very much a police detective.

“I think she just wants this off the family’s hands, you know?” Twil explained to us after she’d hung up. “This isn’t anything to do with them. This is the shit we’ve had super-spy Nicky doing, right? Looking for Edward’s place?”

“Maybe,” Evelyn hissed. “But maybe not. I don’t know. We don’t know anything.”

“It’s not a fucking trap!” Twil said. “My mum is freaked out, okay?”

“We go in as if it is a trap,” Evelyn said. “No complaints, no arguing. Or you stay here and we’ll do it without you.”

“It’s my home! It’s my parents!”

“I don’t think it’s going to be a trap,” I had piped up, my mouth gone dry, my hands shaking.

I couldn’t stop thinking about what Nicole had said, about the documents she’d stolen from Edward, the sense she’d gotten that the information itself had been avoiding her curiosity, trying to hide from her insight. Had she lied to us, had she carried on with the investigation regardless?

“Nah,” Raine had said to that. “For my money, Nicky’s way too sensible to stick her nose back in, not when she said she’d stop.”

“We are going to retrieve her regardless,” Evelyn said. “Nobody gets left behind.”

“Left behind where!?” Twil shouted. “She’s at my bloody house, it’s not like she’s behind enemy lines or some shit.”

Jan had cleared her throat, still flanked by the towering presence of July. “Excuse me,” she’d interjected as we’d all started melting down at each other, flapping one hand of her overstuffed coat to get our attention. “I do hope I’m not included in this ‘we’ statement of yours. I don’t know what you lot are up to, exactly, but I would rather not be involved in anything that includes a police detective, ex or otherwise.”

Evelyn sighed and rolled her eyes. “Yes. Obviously. And this is none of your business anyway.”

“She can hang out with me!” Lozzie chirped, bumping into Jan’s side like an amorous cat rubbing itself on a nearby leg.

“Oh!” Jan sort of caught her but without touching her, suddenly all delicate hover-hands and blushing cheeks. “Um, well, that’s very … kind of you, but we, uh. Um.”

“Actually,” Evelyn snapped, “I’ve changed my mind. You can help.”

July had perked up at that. Jan had looked up too, head surfacing from her coat like a seal from an ice-hole. “Absolutely no—”

“You can house-sit.”

Evelyn had not liked Lozzie’s request, as she made clear once we were in the car, but it was the only thing that made sense under the circumstances; we had already trusted Jan and July enough to let them in our home and through the gateway to Camelot. They already knew where we lived. If they were still planning a move against us, now was the time to do it regardless, and none of us actually thought they were. Jan’s aversion to complications and danger was difficult to fake.

So Evelyn had taken charge of planning. She’d shooed us out of the room while she and Lozzie deactivated the gateway. Zheng and Raine had done their best to clean the blood off their respective faces — and in Zheng’s case, her belly and hips, swapping out her t-shirt for something clean. I’d flittered around, still shell-shocked after the duels, more than a little sweaty, badly in need of a sit-down, but found myself making a cup of tea for Jan and July. But that wasn’t to last. Evelyn reappeared like a whirlwind of command.

Zheng was dispatched — with Evelyn’s instructions but by my request — to reach Twil’s house before the rest of us did, with her mobile phone firmly in her pocket and strict instructions not to pull any doors off any hinges or any heads off any necks.

“You fucking lay a hand on my mum and I’ll take you apart,” Twil had growled at her, not happy about any step of this. “I’m not kidding. I heal faster than you, don’t you forget that.”

Zheng had strode past Twil in the kitchen as if ignoring her — but then briefly grabbed her head in one massive hand, let out a chuckle, and vanished out the back door before Twil could retaliate with a bite.

“And you’re certain,” Evelyn had pressed Lozzie, “there’s no way you can just … jump there, yes?”

“There’s no singing calling me there,” Lozzie had said, sighing at the kitchen table. “I can go Out! But not like, back anywhere I choose, not unless I can hear. And I don’t know the voices out there or the reflections. Sooooo no. Okay?”

Evelyn huffed, but she nodded. “I suppose so.”

I’d caught Sevens briefly, in the front room, during the only moment we’d had alone before we’d left the house. “Please do keep an eye on things,” I’d murmured as the others got ready. “You’re one of us, you’re part of the house. I … I think I trust Jan and July, but this is all so sudden, I need somebody here who I can trust for sure, who is powerful enough to … well, just in case.”

“I wanna come too,” Sevens had rasped, clinging to my front with her hands curled into claws. “I wanna watch you.”

“Nothing is going to happen,” I said to her. “I … I hope. We’ll see what’s up with Nicky, and … and … ”

“You’re kidding yourself,” Sevens bumped her head against my shoulder, gurgling the words into my flesh, chewing gently on my hoodie. I hugged her awkwardly.

“Watching the house is important too,” I said.

Mmmuuurrrrr. Okaaaaay. But I’ll be there if you need it.”

“Don’t jeopardise your progress, Sevens.”

“Mmmmmm. For you.”

Raine, Evelyn, Twil, Praem, and I had all piled into Raine’s reliable but somewhat cramped car. We left Jan and July with Lozzie, Tenny and Sevens, and with Whistle trotting around in the kitchen, what we hoped were capable hands.

==

Geerswin Farm — Twil’s family home — was tucked away just past Brinkwood itself, an open secret not quite fully subsumed by the creeping mud and green rot of the deep woods, but not truly part of the village either. It stood on the borderland between one world and the next, though I had the distinct impression that not all of us could feel the lingering transition as we passed between the jumbled mass of thickening trees.

The road narrowed, the mud encroached on crumbling asphalt, and the canopy above blocked out most of the sunlight.

“You actually walk this, every day, to get to school or the train station?” Evelyn asked, her voice dropping to a subconscious whisper as if something might hear us from beyond the ever-closer tree-line.

Twil shrugged. “Yeah? It’s not that bad, it’s not like a dirt path or something. It’s only like fifteen minutes walk to school.”

“Fifteen minutes,” Evelyn laughed without humour, shaking her head.

“We’re hardly like, in the Outer Hebrides. You don’t have to get on a boat to get here. We’ve driven here from Sharrowford! In like twenty minutes!”

I still had my phone pressed to my ear, still ringing, still going unanswered. Zheng wasn’t picking up.

“It is absolutely the back of beyond,” Evelyn hissed. Her attention suddenly snapped up from the road as the trees parted ahead of us, as the house and grounds loomed out of the woods, a sudden fairy-ring among the boughs. “Is that it?” she asked.

Raine was laughing. “Didn’t know you lived in a mansion, Twil.”

“It’s not a mansion!” Twil was getting shrill, which wasn’t helping my nerves. “It’s not even as big as your house!”

“Oh my goodness,” I said, putting my free hand over my mouth at the sight of the place.

Raine must have caught the panic in my voice. “Heather?”

“Um … it’s … um … ”

“Busy,” Praem intoned, bell-clear, cutting through our confusion.

To call Twil’s family home a ‘farm’ was not really accurate — that was a sentimental anachronism, no matter what status claimed by the little rusted sign at the end of the driveway. At some distant point in the past, an optimistic pioneer had carved out a few fields here in the shadows of the tall trees, cleared the woods back to a higher ridge in the earth, erected a row of stables, added a set of fences, and then crowned their achievement with a rambling farmhouse in red brick, dark slate, and thick wooden beams.

Nature had since digested all those ambitions. The fields were overgrown with long grass, thistles, and hardy little saplings, slowly re-colonising the clearing and returning it to the forest. The fences were rotten and full of holes. Only one field still boasted intact fences, painstakingly repaired with modern lumber and treated with creosote paint, but still pockmarked with green mosses and damp lichens. I spotted a pair of alpacas far off in the corner of that field, with a small group of sheep clustered around them as they looked up at our approach.

The block of stables had collapsed long ago. Only one at the far end was kept in any state of repair, wrapped in tarpaulin as a form of weatherproofing. The stub of a black-beamed barn poked from the scrub ground beyond, looking like it had once burnt almost to the ground. At least the driveway was fresh gravel, no older than a few years since it was last replaced, not too riven with mud-holes and wheel-ruts.

The farmhouse itself was the only part of the property that obviously received regular attention and maintenance. A low structure of only two floors, it was nothing like the grandiose size of the manor house down in Sussex on the Saye estate. Twil was correct about that, it was neither fancy nor posh — but it was still much larger and more dignified than any modern new build one might find in Sharrowford. In form it was less neat and regular than Number 12 Barnslow Drive; the building looked like it had started life as a much smaller structure, then been progressively added to on one side, lending it an outline like a series of smaller boxes being pulled out of each other. But it was far better tended than our home — no ivy climbed the clean red brickwork, no tiles were missing from the slate roof, the small square windows were clean and a little back patio was festooned with healthy green potted plants.

I could tell that whoever was responsible for the building loved it dearly. And so did I. Love at first sight and more than a little bit of envy directed at Twil, for getting to grow up in a place like this.

It was real and cared for in a way I so rarely saw: on closer inspection some of the roof tiles were the wrong colour, sourced from anywhere to fill the gaps. The window panes were clean but the cross-beams had not been repainted in years. What I had thought was metal trim on the patio doors was actually masses of duct tape, holding the hinges on. Whoever cared for this place did not have deep resources to draw on, but they were mounting a desperate rearguard action against time and decay.

Whoever would willingly care for an old and venerable building in such a way was my instant friend and ally.

But that wasn’t what I was reacting to; I only processed that later.

“What do you mean, busy?” Evelyn hissed. “Praem, what do you mean?”

“Busy,” Praem repeated. “But the way is clear.”

“Heather?” Raine slowed as we approached the gravel driveway. “What do you see? Should we stop?”

“It’s just my home,” Twill huffed.

“The way is clear,” Praem repeated.

“Uh. If Praem thinks … ” I struggled to find my voice — but I didn’t have time to do more than that.

The car rounded the farm’s hedgerow border, giving us a view down the driveway, all the way to the front door of the farmhouse.

I lowered my phone from my ear and killed the unanswered call. No wonder Zheng hadn’t picked up.

The wide space between the front of the house and the abandoned stables was paved with a broad patch of cracked and crumbly tarmac, laid down as room for parking, an ugly practicality amid this grand ruin. It was currently occupied by a beefy green land rover that I recognised from our first meeting with the Church of Hringewindla, alongside a pair of more sensible looking cars, one of which was parked at a jaunty angle which screamed ‘I was in a hurry when I pulled up.’

Twil’s mother, Christine Hopton, was standing on the raised brick step before the front door, almost exactly as I recalled her from our previous meetings, like Twil but thirty years older, with long unbound grey hair and a face lined by a lifetime of genuine smiles. But right then she was frowning, her arms folded beneath a tie-dye shawl, her body language like a schoolteacher threatened with a knife.

Benjamin — Twil’s cousin, who’d we’d also met before, months ago — was standing next to her on the tarmac. For all his heavily muscled bulk and close-cropped hair and imposing looks, he was currently white-faced and open-mouthed in naked terror.

Opposite them, twelve feet away, wrapped in her long coat and fresh, unbloodied clothes, stood Zheng.

She was baring her teeth, moving her head back and forth with all the predatory intent of a big cat sizing up a rival.

“Oh shit!” Twil shouted, fumbling with the door handle. “Shit shit shit!”

“No, Twil!” I said, trying to grab for her over Praem’s lap and managing only to get a face full of Praem’s chest. “It’s fine, she’s not glaring at your mum!”

“Heather!” Evelyn snapped, fumbling inside her coat. “Praem! What are we looking at? One of you bloody well explain.”

“Zheng’s in a staring contest,” I said, panic clawing up my throat. Praem helped me sit back up. “I-I think, anyway. I think it’s okay!”

“Staring contest with what?!” Twil yelled, popping the car door even though the wheels were still rolling. The smell of the woods rushed inside the car, loamy soil and rotting leaves.

“The bubble-things,” I said. “The cult’s— I mean, your family’s servitors.”

“Doggies,” Praem intoned.

I had failed to remind myself that the people who owned this house had the strings of an Outsider god wrapped around their brains, but the bubble-servitors were impossible to ignore.

They were crawling all over the exterior of the house. A dozen or more.

I’d witnessed a single example of the Brinkwood Cult’s ‘angels’ once before, back when Twil’s mother, Christine Hopton, high priestess of the Church of Hringewindla, had visited us in order to offer the resources and help of the Church with cracking the Sharrowford Cult’s interdimensional gateways. Though that had turned out to maybe, possibly, be a trap. That seemed like so long ago now — before we’d stormed the castle, before Alexander’s demise, before I’d rediscovered what I really was. And before Zheng.

The bubble-servitors were only semi-visible, glinting in the sunlight like blobs of oversized soap suds, individual bubbles sliding over each other in a constant process of liquid rearrangement. Back in Sharrowford, I’d found it hard to gauge the size of the one that Christine Hopton had brought with her, but outlined now against the roof of the house, the background of thick woods, and the tarmac and grass of the grounds, the cult’s real muscle was much clearer.

Each one was about six or seven feet in diameter, though they took a constantly shifting, irregular shape, making it hard to standardize. Four or five of the things were perched on the roof, and it was difficult to tell them apart as they circled and bobbed. Another two floated through the little garden like silent air-bound jellyfish. One hovered over the front door, within inches of Christine and Benjamin’s heads. Several clustered around the dilapidated stables and more of them were hanging over the distant, overgrown fields. We passed one on guard duty by the driveway, component bubbles slipping and sliding as if it was somehow reacting to the car’s movement.

The motion of the things made my stomach turn over. It made me think of naked muscle with the skin stripped away.

I couldn’t help but notice there was no other spirit life here. This was a monoculture. Hringewindla’s angel-buds only.

And one of the bubble-servitors was right in front of Zheng, hanging in the air, as if locked in a staring contest.

Unfortunately, nobody but Praem and I could see that. Even when Evelyn pulled out her modified 3D glasses, I don’t think she understood what she was looking at. Everybody else saw Zheng making a face like she wanted to eat Twil’s mum, and not in the fun way.

Twil boggled at me — then leapt from the car as Raine was still pulling to a stop. She hit the tarmac running and sprinted over to put herself between Zheng and her mother.

“Oh yes, make everything worse, well done!” Evelyn shouted, whipping the glasses off her face. “Somebody help me up before this all explodes!”

Then Raine was setting the handbrake and killing the engine and the rest of us piled out of the car too, out into the loamy scent and rustling leaves of the middle of the woods, straight into a whirlwind.

“Don’t you fucking dare you—” Twil, putting her fists up for Zheng.

“Twil! Language!” Scolded by her own mother.

“Hey hey hey, what the hell is that,” Benjamin was freaking out. “What the hell is she? I am not dealing with that, I am not dealing with that—”

“Everybody. Calm. Down.” Evelyn couldn’t snap loud enough, voice lost in the creaking of the trees overhead. Praem and I got her to her feet before I realised how badly she was shaking, how much she didn’t want to be here, how risky she felt this was.

“Woof. Good dog.” Praem, talking to something almost nobody else could see.

Rrrrrrrr-rrrrrrrrrrrrrr.” Zheng kept growling, louder and louder.

“Whoa, whoa, hey, no need for violence, okay?” Raine, always brave, stepping forward with her hands out. “We’re all here to—”

“Mum, mum get indoors and—”

“I will absolutely not, this is a misunderstanding.”

“Misunderstanding my arse!” Benjamin shouted. “That’s a full-on fucking revenant. Fuck this, I’m getting the shotgun.”

A swish and a click and a low tone from Raine, her stubby black pistol suddenly in her hand. “Wouldn’t do that if I were you, mate.”

“Raine!” Twil shouted. “Fuck, put that away!”

“Then tell your cousin to—”

“You get her to back off then!” Benjamin pointed at Zheng. His hand was shaking.

Zheng rumbled between her teeth, twisting her head left and right at the revolting mass of bubbles in front of her eyes. Little sub-clusters of iridescent spheres followed her motion, as if mimicking or mocking. The colours on the bubble-servitor’s surface ran together, oil on water, forcing me to blink hard to clear my itching, stinging eyes. Evelyn’s grip tightened on my arm as the situation spiralled out of control.

I tried to speak. “She’s not—”

But Twil yelled over me. “This isn’t what we—”

“Twil, dear—”

Evelyn raised her voice again. “Everybody shut the fu—”

“I’m getting the gun!”

“Don’t you move a muscle, fella, you stay right there.”

“Raine, put it down!”

Hiiiiiiisssssrrrrrk!

I hissed long and loud and hard, so hard that my throat ached and burned when I finally let the sound trail off, but the stunt did the trick — everybody stopped shouting and waving their arms about. I only realised after I’d done it that I’d also reached out and wrapped my single manifested tentacle around Raine’s wrists, forcing her pistol to stay pointed at the ground. We all stood there for a moment in stunned silence, broken only by the rustle of leaves overhead as I panted and swallowed and forced my throat back into the proper human configuration. In the distant field, the little clutch of sheep with their pair of alpaca guardians were all staring at us — at me, and my predator-sound.

Evelyn was shaking gently against my arm. Twil was staring at me, thankful but shocked. Benjamin looked like he’d soiled himself. Zheng didn’t care, still locked in silent confrontation with the bubble-bath creature.

Christine Hopton cleared her throat. “Thank you,” she managed to say, a little shocked but quickly recovering her poise and dignity. “Heather, if I am recalling correctly? Thank you.”

“Mmm,” I grunted, my throat now too raw for words, filled with the scent of mud and bark.

“Thank you, indeed. Now, if everybody could stay calm, please? Ben, don’t go anywhere, do not introduce more firearms to this situation. And Twil,” she added quickly, “if you could not start shouting.”

“Raine pointed her gun at us,” Twil huffed.

“She didn’t, actually,” Christine said. “She was always pointing it at the ground.”

“Safety first,” Raine said with a polite nod. “And the safety’s on, too.” Her eyes flicked to Benjamin, who was standing there like a pillar of salt, staring at me in shock, his hands half-raised like he wasn’t sure if he should surrender or not. “Just don’t go fetching any shotguns, okay?”

“ … sure,” he said. “Whatever. Alright.” He nodded at Zheng. “You’ve got a bloody revenant standing right there, though. Can somebody call it off, please?”

“Zheng does what she pleases,” Evelyn said. She caught my eye and nodded too, mouthing a silent thank you.

“Shaman,” Zheng finally rumbled, without taking her eyes off the bubble-servitor inches from her nose. Benjamin jumped. Christine blinked in surprise. I think they’d assumed Zheng couldn’t talk. “The god-spawn blocks the way. I am not to pass.”

“Wait, what?” Twil said, frowning in confusion.

“Ah.” Christine winced with implicit apology. “The angels. I thought that was happening, I do apologise. Neither I nor Ben here can see them.” She waved an impatient hand at Benjamin. “Go tell Amanda they need calming. Our guests need to come inside and see to their friend. And do not return with the shotgun.”

“What?” Ben pulled a grimace. “Leave you out here with them?”

“Oi, I’m standing right here!” Twil said.

“Yeah,” Ben snapped at her. “And you weren’t here when you were fuckin’ needed. I had to race here from my flat and—”

“Ben,” Christine said, firmer than expected. “Inside. Tell Amanda. Now.”

He sighed and shrugged, shaking his meaty head. “Fine.” He pointed at Twil. “You look after your mum.”

“Hey, fuck you too!” Twil spat.

“Twil!” her mother scolded.

I tried not to watch that exchange, mortified for Twil, for her family, for everyone involved. I felt like we’d walked in on something we shouldn’t be witnessing.

Evelyn cleared her throat loudly, shoulders hunched against the wind through the trees. Her grip on my arm was particularly tight and I didn’t blame her, not with the way the tall trunks creaked and swayed far above us.

“Where is Nicole Webb?” she asked.

Christine bowed her head as if embarrassed. “Indoors, in our sitting room. She’s safe, we haven’t done anything. Ben, please, if you could get moving?”

“Wait,” Evelyn snapped. “Before we all go exploding off in our separate directions, I would like to establish exactly what is going on here. Nobody move, please.”

From anybody else, in any other tone but long-suffering exasperation, the words ‘nobody move, please’ would probably have sent several of the people present in that tumbledown forest clearing all moving at once, at high-speed, with dangerous intent. But Evelyn was so fed up she managed to make it into a phrase of de-escalation, even as she rummaged inside her coat.

Her hand emerged with the magically modified 3D-glasses once again, their rims covered in tiny magical symbols. She slipped them on and looked around with a frown — first curious, then increasingly disgusted. “Ugh,” she muttered. “Worse than I imagined. Why are there so many of them? Praem, step away from that one, please. Don’t touch it.”

Praem withdrew her hovering hand; she’d been reaching out to one of the bubble-servitors at the edge of the tarmac, as if the invisible pneuma-somatic god-bud was just an unfamiliar dog.

“They are quite safe,” Christine said. “And I do apologise.”

“Says you,” Evelyn hissed.

I half-expected Twil to bristle with offence, but she just grimaced and looked away, out at the dank woods beyond. Christine sighed and briefly closed her eyes. Benjamin looked like he wanted to punch something.

“I count fourteen of them,” Evelyn said, then gestured with the head of her walking stick at the one Zheng was facing off against. “One right there. Heather, Praem? Is this correct? Anything I’m missing?”

“No, no.” I shook my head. “Actually there’s no other spirits around at all. Nothing, anywhere.”

“Ominous,” Raine said with a smirk.

Christine sighed and shrugged beneath her shawl, arms still folded across her chest. “I can’t see them either, but I know they’re present. We don’t usually have so many of them at the house, they stay at the Church, but under the circumstances, we thought it best to … take precautions.”

“Because of us?” I asked, my chest tightening with strange guilt.

Christine blinked at me. I was too far away to glimpse the depths of her eyes, but for a moment I remembered what I’d seen there when she’d visited us in Sharrowford — her god moving through her like a behemoth in the deep.

“Why, no, dear,” she said. “Because we don’t know what your friend was running from.”

“And we’re not a threat?” Evelyn asked — though it only sounded half like a question. I could almost hear the gears turning inside Evelyn’s mind.

Christine shook her head. She sighed heavily, hesitated, and then stepped off the little raised brick platform before the solid front door of the house, down onto the tarmac. She strode forward, short and compact, but confident with her chin held high, eyes compassionate yet guarded, arms folded but not afraid. Benjamin reached out awkwardly to stop her, but Twil batted his hand out of the way, snarling at him. Christine walked halfway toward Zheng and Evelyn and myself, until she was only a few feet away.

“You are my daughter’s friends and companions,” she said. “I like to think we can have cordial relations, even strained like this. Even if only personally, if not between our Church and your … well, coven?”

“Family,” I said before anybody could stop me. Christine blinked in surprise, then nodded politely.

“Coven is good enough,” Evelyn grunted.

“Yo, hey,” Twil spoke up. “Protection’s a good idea right now though. Mum, you keep these bubble thingys around, right? Tell Amanda to keep ‘em here. We still don’t know if this is Ed—”

“Twil,” Evelyn said, loud and clear, cutting her off.

“ … what?” Twil looked outraged. “What, I’m not supposed to tell my family? This is my home, Evee!”

Evelyn stared back at Twil, frowning hard and conflicted, sucking on her teeth.

“It would assist us,” Christine said, “if we were to know what is going on. Please, miss Saye?”

“Evee,” I ventured. “May I?”

Evelyn frowned at Twil, then at Christine, then around at the bubble-servitors again. She slowly pulled the 3D glasses off her face, then sighed and nodded.

“Thank you,” I whispered, then raised my voice. “I’m sorry we’re all so on edge, we’ve come straight from … a mess.” Raine snorted, but I carried on. “Um, Nicole Webb, the lady you have in there, she’s a private eye. She was working on a job for us, trying to locate a property that belongs to Edward Lilburne.”

“Ah,” said Christine.

“We told her to stop,” Evelyn said. “There were unexplained irregularities in the location she was attempting to find. That was yesterday. So either she didn’t stop, or something else happened to her.”

“Edward Lilburne,” Christine echoed. “Indeed.”

“Fuckin’ ‘ell,” Benjamin hissed.

“We would rather not have any further dealings with him at all,” Christine said.

Zheng rumbled like a volcano caged in stone. She finally turned her dark and brooding eyes away from the bubble-servitor silently blocking her way, and stared down at Christine instead. The bubble-servitor moved like oil on glass through the air, sliding to cover the gap between them.

“Sound judgement, appendage,” Zheng said.

“Hey!” Twil snapped, running up to join her mother.

Twil’s mother managed to look back at Zheng for all of about three seconds, then averted her eyes. “I see you’ve expanded your coven, since we last spoke.”

“Zheng,” I said, pitching my voice as firmly as I could — though it came out in a squeak. “Zheng, please do not hurt these people. They’re not our enemies.”

“Mmmm,” Zheng sighed a great sigh and turned her gaze back to the bubble-servitor itself. “This thing, this gauze, this membrane of light, I could tear it in two with my little finger.”

“Please don’t,” I repeated.

“Huh,” she snorted.

Christine took a deep breath and gestured at Benjamin again. “Amanda, now. Tell her to soothe them.”

Benjamin put his hands up, sighed like we were all making a terrible mistake, and slipped back inside though the open front door, devoured by the heavy shadows just beyond the threshold.

A moment of awkward silence passed as we stood around on that patch of rotten tarmac. The trees creaked all around us, ships in a storm. I had the distinct impression that we stood in a brief pause of light and space — literally, as sunlight poured down into this temporary woodland clearing — whilst all around us a deep darkness lurked beyond the tree line.

Superstitious illusion, the paranoia of a lifelong city girl. I’d been out to the woods before, it was only plants and animals. Even the spirits were nice.

Twil let out a big sigh, suddenly very ordinary teenager again. Raine shrugged and put her pistol away. Praem stopped staring at the nearest bubble-servitor and took up her place next to Evelyn again.

“Where’s dad at?” Twil asked.

Christine was trying to smile at Evelyn and myself. “Work, dear. He’s at work.”

“Who else is about? Is it just you and Ben or … ?”

Twil trailed off, catching the knowing look that passed directly between her mother and Evelyn. Mage and High Priestess understood why no answer was forthcoming, though it took the rest of us a moment to catch up.

Raine laughed first. I sighed. Twil went “Aw, come on.”

“Truce,” Praem intoned.

“We already have a truce,” Evelyn said, low and serious, speaking to Christine. “You don’t have to tell us how many people you have inside. You’re already quite well defended. No offence meant or taken.”

“We’re also not here to attack anybody,” I spoke up, trying to sound strict.

“Yeah, damn right,” Twil said.

Christine looked away, wet her lips, then sighed awkwardly. “William and Jowdy are upstairs,” she said.

“Ah,” Twil cringed. “Uhhhhhh.”

“With instructions to stay there until this is all over.” She looked back to Evelyn again, chin high and defiant. “They’re Twil’s little cousins, they were here to visit their mother. This is a Saturday, after all.”

“Children?” Evelyn asked. Christine nodded. “If there’s no violence from you, there won’t be any from us. I promise that.”

Zheng rumbled at the bubble-servitor. “Wizard, you make no promises for my—”

Praem reached out one delicate hand and poked Zheng in the side, beneath her ribs with one outstretched finger. “No.”

Christine stayed frozen for a second, watching Zheng carefully. But my beautiful demon host only glowered in silence.

“Aunt Amanda’s here too, right?” Twil prompted.

“ … yes,” Christine found her voice again. “Yes. Quite. She’s looking at the policewoman right now. Private eye, I mean, I’m sorry. I believe the rest of you met Amanda during the meeting at that pub in Sharrowford. She is our foremost practitioner of the divine arts, but she can’t find anything wrong with Miss Webb.”

“Vaguely remember her,” Evelyn said.

“Mm,” I agreed. I barely recalled her at all, to be honest. A dumpy woman, run to fat from stress, with bags beneath her eyes and that haunted look which came from too much intimacy with the supernatural.

Christine glanced at Twil. “Gareth is here with her.”

“Awww what?” Twil pulled a face. “He can’t tell his arse from his elbow. He’s looking at Nicky too?”

“Actually I think he’s just admiring Amanda,” Christine said in a stage whisper. Twil snorted. “Miss Saye, Evelyn, Heather, uh … Praem, was it? Praem, yes. Raine too. And … ”

“Zheng,” I supplied.

“Zheng,” Christine finished, trying very hard to look directly at the seven feet of rippling muscle standing in her front driveway. “Pleased to meet you, yes. If you’d all like to come inside and take a look at your friend, I would much appreciate it, because we don’t know what’s wrong with her.”

“Actually,” Evelyn said. “I’d prefer if you bring her out here.”

“Yeeeeeah,” Raine agreed slowly. “We’ll take her off your hands, okay?”

Christine sighed sharply. “I’m afraid that might be quite difficult. She can barely stand, let alone walk in a straight line. Between us we won’t be able to manhandle her out here. Though … Twil, dear?”

“Yeah, I could sling her over my shoulder,” Twil said, then sighed too, at Evelyn. “This isn’t a trap, hey? What proof do you need?”

Evelyn met her gaze with a clenched jaw. “I don’t believe it is, but … ” She looked upward, at the house, then lifted the modified 3D glasses to her eyes again. “Hmm.”

“There are no guardian angels inside my house,” Christine said. “This is not a trap. Your friend walked out of the woods and she can barely stand. She’s also not speaking coherent sentences.”

“What exactly does that mean?” Evelyn asked. “What’s she been saying?”

Christine shrugged. “Neither myself nor Amanda has ever seen anything like it before, and, well, we’ve both seen rather a lot. She is speaking, but it’s just nonsense.”

“She didn’t run into your god out in the woods, did she?” Raine asked, polite but serious.

Christine shook her head. “I doubt that very much.”

“How can you be sure?”

Christine shot Raine a pinched look, irritated but trying to stay polite. “I have seen my own husband embraced by the thoughts of our divine patron. I know what such a state looks like. This is not it.”

“Mm,” Evelyn grunted. “We don’t seriously think you’ve done this to her, but we need to rule it out. Twil?”

“Eh?” Twil blinked at Evelyn, then caught on, nodding along. “Yeah, right. You can trust my mum on this.”

“She didn’t visit your … Church?” Evelyn did her best to suppress a sigh before that last word.

Christine opened her mouth to answer, then glanced suddenly and sharply at me. I blinked back at her, feeling naked, like she was looking right through me.

Evelyn cleared her throat. “I do know where it’s located,” she said. “I have my grandmother’s maps. If we wanted to attack you, it would be simple.”

“I’m not going to go there,” I said to Christine — but I knew I was talking to the thing watching me through her eyes, the thing that had been mortally terrified of a visit from me, back when the Church had tried to draw us in previously. “You’ve nothing to fear from me. I’m sorry.”

Behind her, Twil pulled a face that threatened to break my heart, biting her lower lip and averting her eyes. She hated being reminded of this.

“Of course, dear,” Christine suddenly sighed, smiling again. “Nothing to apologise for. And no, Miss Webb certainly did not visit our Church. She wandered out of the woods right over there.” Christine finally uncrossed her arms and pointed out of the driveway, across the road, to where the sucking mud and mulched leaves formed a shallow ditch on the far side. “Which means she probably came off the main road somehow, perhaps the A523 or a smaller road. We have no idea where her car is, though she does have her keys on her.”

“Tracks,” Zheng rumbled, still facing down the bubble-servitor, which was shifting and adjusting in front of her.

“Oh, yes!” Christine confirmed, a little too hard when pressed by Zheng’s rumble. “We didn’t touch her footprints. The mud is very pliable this time of year. If you want to check, they’re right there, leading back into the woods. You may check for yourselves if you don’t believe me.”

Evelyn sucked on her teeth. “I don’t think that’ll be necessary.”

Raine raised an eyebrow at her. “Evee?”

Evelyn nodded slowly. “I believe you and I need to—”

Suddenly and without warning, the bubble-servitor that had been blocking Zheng retreated from us, rolling over itself like a modular slug. Zheng growled, a goaded tiger. I flinched, disgusted by the motion and wincing at the effect on my eyes. Praem raised a hand and waved politely. The other servitors — on the roof and dotted about the old farm — also adjusted their positions, as if adopting some modified guard pattern now we’d been confirmed as not a threat.

Christine waited a beat, holding her breath. “Have the angels relaxed?”

“Stood down,” Praem intoned.

Christine let out a sigh of relief. “Good. Good. I was half worried Ben was going to come back out swinging, he can be so difficult sometimes. You may all come inside now, if you want. You don’t all have to, I understand if you’d rather not. I do hope you can figure out what’s wrong with your friend.”

Evelyn and I shared a glance. Raine shrugged. Twil rolled her eyes, the very picture of a sulky teenager.

“We’ll all come in, I think,” Evelyn said, nodding slowly. Through my arm and my one tentacle, I could feel the beating of her heart, her pulse in her wrist, going a little too fast. “I think you and we need to trust each other.”

“Well, good!” Twil said.

“Indeed.” Christine nodded. “I agree, if only for—”

“And I’m not just talking to you, Christine,” Evelyn interrupted. “I’m talking to the thing in your head. We need not be on opposite sides. Mister Edward Lilburne could be a problem for both of us, especially because we can’t find the bastard, and he has a track record for exploiting things like you and—”

A scream suddenly cut across our little peace conference, muffled from inside the walls of the house, loud enough to make us all jump and send the sheep and alpacas in the distant field scrambling for the fence.

A woman’s scream, high-pitched with fright — but it was not the voice of private detective Nicole Webb.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



The map is not the territory, Brinkwood is not Sharrowford, and Christine Hopton is not Edward Lilburne. Right? Then how exactly did Nicole end up here? At least there’s plenty of attentive guard dogs about, if something bad happens …

If you would like to support Katalepsis and help me to write many many more words and spin more stories, please consider:

Subscribe to the Patreon!

Currently you get one chapter ahead each week! Chapters are about 8-10k words, so it’s quite a bit! The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to interrupt my update schedule.

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This really helps. A lot of readers find the story through TWF! It only takes a couple of clicks to vote, and it keeps the story visible!

And thirdly, leave a review! Or a like, a thumbs up, a comment on a chapter, it’s all great, and it helps me so so much to know there’s people out there reading and enjoying the story; that’s the whole reason I do this in the first place, to bring a fun story to those who read it. And thank you for reading!

Next week, we’re deep in the woods, surrounded by monsters, and somebody is screaming. At least everybody claims to be on the same side, for now.

for the sake of a few sheep – 15.19

Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Raine laid her challenge at Zheng’s feet like a bloodied rabbit, awaiting an answer.

She held her matte black combat knife in a backhand grip, like a venomous fang so rarely slid from its fleshy sheathe. I sensed her intent on the edge of my conscious mind, in the placement of her feet, the tilt of her hips, the slow unfolding of tension in her shoulders and upper arms. Raine, standing beneath the slowly shifting purple of Camelot’s void-sky, stripped down to a skin-tight black t-shirt and blue jeans, all subtle toned muscle and wound-tight tendon. Her body language spoke straight to my instincts, the promise of violence flowing up her musculature and out through the kinetic energy of her raw physicality. This aspect of her personality, her ability and propensity for violence, had aroused me since the very first time I’d witnessed her fight. I was familiar with this, I accepted this part of her, and I thought I knew everything about it.

But out in Camelot, throwing down the metaphorical gauntlet, the sight of her stole a beat from my heart.

Raine never ceased to surprise me.

I had made a choice to love Raine, consciously or otherwise, to build something concrete with each comforting embrace, each casual touch and wordless back-rub, every time we woke up tangled together in the morning, each time I asked her how she was feeling, each kiss and cuddle and tiny act of care.

So I am not proud to admit this, but on occasion — whenever I was wrapped up in my own issues, pursuing my own white whales of emotional tangle-knots down hidden rabbit holes to a very different type of Wonderland — sometimes, I took this side of Raine for granted.

She was always there, always my Raine, always beaming with confidence or ready to spring to my defence, always with a hidden trick up her sleeve, or a concealed weapon in her clothes. Even after the bullet wound in Carcosa and the emotional crisis in the hospital, after she’d unfolded to me the secret valves and byways of her heart, she had not wavered for even a second. She had never strayed and never lost faith, though I was teased and courted and cared for by ancient zombies, Outsider princesses, and her own oldest and best friend. She had told me she would never lose interest and never move on, even if I became some star-spawn squid-thing. She meant that; from any other it might be only hollow reassurance, but I had faith in Raine. Perhaps taking her for granted was a form of self-harm, an incoherent complaint from the part of me that still didn’t believe I deserved her. Why did she stay, when she had no reason except me?

She was only human, compared with all those others — compared with me. So sometimes I forgot what she was.

As she raised her knife in that backhand grip, an animal shiver shot up my spine, raced down into my belly, and grabbed me by the crotch. And I wasn’t even the target of Raine’s violent delight, she was staring at Zheng. If she’d turned that look on me, I would have fainted, trilobe reactor or not.

Raine never ceased to surprise me, yes; Evelyn had said the same thing once, back when we’d first met, but she had meant it negatively. In retrospect, neither of us really understood Raine, neither of us got what she was, no matter how much she put into words. There was something about her in that moment, for me at least, that outstripped all Zheng’s aggression and brooding dark intensity. The sight of her plunged a fist into my belly, grabbed my guts, and held me firm.

The promise of Raine’s violence, the tension in her musculature, was laced with desire.

Which was probably why I went completely tongue-tied, long enough for Zheng to reply first.

“Little wolf?” Zheng asked. “Or nothing more than a hyena?”

Raine beamed with cheeky confidence. “Hey, don’t knock hyenas. They steal kills off lions, you know? And I don’t mean once or twice. They do it all the time. Great big cat-dog things, they’re kinda sweet. You wanna call me a hyena, go ahead, I’d be honoured. But it’s my turn with you now.”

“Hyenas are cute … ” Lozzie murmured, then bit her lip.

Twil rediscovered her voice too. “Your turn?” she said. “She’s not a fucking water slide! Plus she’s just gotten beaten up once, you really are stealing a kill. Well okay, not kill, but yeah. Hyena is right!”

“How you feeling, left hand?” Raine asked Zheng. “All healed up?”

Zheng was not amused. She rolled her head without taking her eyes off Raine, drawing in a deep breath as if testing her ribcage for lingering fractures. She flexed both fists, searching for pain.

“Don’t answer that,” I blurted out when I realised what Raine was doing. I tightened the grip of the three tentacles I had wrapped around Zheng’s arms and shoulders. “Zheng, don’t—”

“I am healed, hyena. It makes no difference.”

“Quite,” Evelyn snapped. She tried to stamp with her walking stick, but the velvety yellow grass absorbed the impact, turning it into a dull thump. “Raine, don’t you dare. I know that look, I’ve seen it on your face a dozen times. Control yourself! Heather, say something to her.”

“I … um … ”

I also knew that look on Raine’s face, but I doubted that Evee understood what she was witnessing.

Raine never ceased to surprise me, but I should have seen this one coming. I had known this might happen, ever since that rain-drenched night in our bedroom, when Raine had stripped down half-naked in the grey light, holding her knife like a holy relic, her body taut with hidden potential and unspeakable excitement. I had assumed she wanted to beat Zheng for the glory of proving herself, to take her place equal to my ‘left hand’.

I couldn’t have been more wrong. The truth was written in her eyes and her musculature, plain to me, because I’d seen both elements of this alloy so many times before, but never combined into one.

She wanted Zheng.

“Heather understands,” Raine said, though she spoke to Zheng. “Your shaman understands this, big girl. She knows we need to do it. So how about it? You and me. Right now.”

“I refuse,” Zheng purred, still deeply unimpressed.

“Playing hard to get?” Raine laughed softly and shook her head. “Look, lefty, I’m not gonna insult you by taunting you as a coward or something, ‘cos we both know that isn’t true. Look at me. Look at me real careful.”

Zheng rumbled a wordless sound as she breathed out. Her eyes narrowed at Raine.

“You don’t have to do this,” I whispered.

“You want this too,” Raine said, voice low and husky, honey over rock.

“What the fuck is going on here?” Twil hissed. “God-damn shit, every time I think I have a handle on you lot, you do something like this!”

“You’re telling me,” Jan murmured. While Raine and Zheng had been facing off, Jan had slowly slid behind Lozzie and Evelyn. Apparently her massive puffy coat was not protection enough from the coming storm.

“We made a vow,” Zheng rumbled. “Not to fight. For the shaman it would be as if her left hand and right hand went to war.”

Raine relaxed by a tiny fraction. For a moment I thought we had gotten through to her, but then she sighed and spun her knife over her palm, like a spider cleaning her fangs.

“We made a vow not to fight for real,” she said. “This is different, it’s a contest. Isn’t it? I’m not gonna try to kill you or anything. And I sure do hope you’ll extend the same courtesy to me.” Raine smirked. “After all, hey, I’m a lot more fragile than you, big girl.”

“Raine!” I tried to sound stern, to channel Evelyn, but my voice came out as a squeak — because part of me didn’t really want her to stop, part of me did understand why she was doing this. “Raine, listen to yourself! How can you expect to win? I love you and believe in you, but this is Zheng!”

“Yeah,” said Twil. “She’s gonna wipe the floor with you. Maybe literally. Mop Raine.”

Raine finally looked away from Zheng and met my eyes. She was glowing, almost vibrating, but not with her usual boundless confidence. She was tight and flushed with a cocktail of sexuality and violence, hard-edged and razor-sharp. My three unoccupied tentacles coiled in tight to my body, wrapping around my torso, the cephalopod version of putting my fists beneath my chin and clutching my arms to my chest. I hugged my squid-skull helmet like a plushie, like it might protect me.

Raine had a demon’s look in her eyes.

“Why, little wolf?” Zheng purred.

Raine’s gaze left me and I sighed with relief.

“Because we ain’t a proper triangle yet,” Raine answered, shaking her head. “You, me, and Heather. We’re flawed, we’re missing a beam, we gotta bridge that gap. And I’ve tried, you know? I’ve really tried to be attracted to you, lefty.”

Jan huffed from behind her bulwark. “Not a polycule,” she hissed under her breath. “What absolute bullshit.”

Lozzie, face buried in her poncho, let out a muffled squeal. Evelyn shot a glare at her like she wanted to thwap Lozzie over the head, but thankfully she didn’t. Even poised on the cusp of a psychopathic death-match, I would have shouted at Evelyn if she’d given in to that particular urge.

“But I just ain’t into you,” Raine carried on. “You ain’t my type, no matter how I think about you, not on that kind of level, not in the kinda way that Heather is. I’ve tried to understand, but I just don’t. I don’t get you, and I don’t think you get me either.” She spun her knife in her hand again, rotating the grip in her palm, letting the black blade drink the strange purple light. “And you know why? Because we haven’t tried talking in the one language we share.”

I actually whined, deep down in my throat. Evelyn rolled her eyes and threw her hands up, exasperated beyond words. Over by the gate, I noticed Sevens staring with all the interest of a rubbernecking motorist passing the site of a gruesome pile-up. Praem and July had stopped next to her, perhaps not expecting us to linger long.

Zheng let out a slow, rumbly purr, tilting her head with cautious interest. “We are a right hand and a left hand. We need not join.”

Raine laughed without humour. “Need ain’t the same as want.”

“Why now?”

“Why not now?” Raine spread her arms, knife flashing out at the end of one hand. “We might never get another chance, you and I. Once we get that book, once we go where we’re going, maybe there won’t be an after. Maybe this time nobody comes back from Wonderland.”

Zheng bared her teeth in a silent snarl. “The shaman will—”

“I asked Heather to marry me. Did she tell you that?”

“Raineeeee!” I squealed.

“What?!” Lozzie exploded about two feet off the ground, flapping her hands.

“Holy shit,” said Twil. “Figures.”

Jan just started laughing. Evelyn shook her head.

Zheng grunted. “Monkey fictions do not interest me. You and the shaman are already joined, as are she and I.”

Raine shrugged. “I happen to agree, but hey, the point stands. We might not come back, we might not make it. We might not ever have another chance.” She let out a long, deep breath, shuddering with anticipation. “I don’t know why I feel this. I’ve never felt like this before, not even with Heather. It’s different, somehow. There was a shade of it with Amy Stack, but only a shade, and hey, she’s married and has a kid, and she’s straight, too. Pity. Plus she wasn’t on my side.” Raine pointed at Zheng with the end of her knife, a black claw extended. “You’re on my side, Zheng. And I want you. This ain’t a crush.”

Slowly, horribly, matching the sinking feeling in my stomach, a curious smile spread across Zheng’s face. “You cannot keep up with me.”

“Oh, I think I can.”

“Yo, yo,” Twil said, clicking her fingers as if to break them out of a trance, boggling at Raine like she’d gone mad — which, in a way, she had. “What do you think you’re gonna do, hey? She’s gonna take that knife — like, literally, just pull it out of your hand — and then pin you to the floor, dumb arse!”

“Oh?” Raine tilted a smirk at Twil. “Maybe Zheng should worry more about touching this knife.”

“Raine,” Evelyn grunted. “Raine, what have you done?”

A chill settled into my belly, a hand of ice inside my guts. “Um, yes, Raine, what do you mean by that?”

“Uh ooooooh,” went Lozzie.

All around us, the loose ring of Lozzie’s knights suddenly shifted, a glinting of chrome surfaces as weapons were adjusted and shields raised by an inch or two.

“Whoa, whoa,” Raine said, defusing worry with an easy laugh. She raised the knife and held it level so I could see. “Nothing supernatural! It’s a knife, that’s all. I swear. Hey, I said it’s a contest. If I win by trickery that doesn’t prove a thing, right? This isn’t a gutter fight, it’s a real duel.”

“You promise?” I asked.

“Promise.” Raine winked at me.

“Hoooooo,” Lozzie let out a high-pitched sigh. Her knights relaxed again. “Raine, no scary words!”

“Sorry, Loz,” said Raine.

Zheng tilted her head. “Stop riddling, hyena. Make your proposal.”

Raine laughed. “How can you tell I’ve got one? Nah, don’t answer that, rhetorical question. You can tell because we’re finally talking in a language we both speak. Do I even need to say it out loud?

“Mmmmm,” Zheng rumbled. She glanced down at me and around at everyone else. “For the rest.”

Raine nodded. She spun her knife in her hand again, flipping it over the back of her palm like she was doing a trick. It required her to completely let go of the handle, so for a moment I thought she’d flubbed the technique and was about to drop the blade — but she snatched it out of the air, firm and confident. She angled it down toward the ground like a fencer with a sword. Chin up. Back straight. Eyes forward.

“First blood,” she said.

“Ha!” Zheng barked. “Yours or mine?”

“Yours, naturally.”

“Ugh,” went Twil, rolling her eyes like a grumpy teenager. “Cut the drama, will you? Raine, she’s gonna break your nose with one punch.”

“I must admit,” Jan piped up again from behind Lozzie and Evelyn, “that sounds quite likely. I’d pay to see it though. You should sell tickets for this.”

Evelyn caught my eyes and interrogated me with a silent frown, pinched and urgent. But I couldn’t do a single thing here. I couldn’t even step between Raine and Zheng — I’d never seen Raine so attractive, so glowing with violent magnetism. If I stepped between them I would faint, or turn to jelly, or have an orgasm on the spot just from being looked at like that.

Part of me wanted to see this fight, wanted to see the two most attractive women I’d ever known locked in a grapple with each other. I tried to force that part of me down, but I was still clinging to Zheng with three tentacles, practically right in the firing line. I was useless at stopping this. Besides, I wasn’t sure that I had any right to do so.

“No, I’m serious,” Raine carried on, low and gentle. “Unless you’re really that confident. Unless you think my knife is just for show.”

“You’ve hit me before,” Zheng said, “but I was not trying to avoid you.”

“See, I watched how you fought July. You stood there and you took it. That’s all well and good, but what if she’d had a knife and you hadn’t? What if she’d cut your tendons and left you on the ground?” Raine raised an eyebrow, letting the question stand against the gentle wind for just a moment. “So that’s my challenge. First blood — your first blood. If I cut you even once, I win. If you can disarm and immobilize me, you win.”

Zheng stared for a second, then bared her teeth in a slow grin, razor-sharp and ready to bite down. “A challenge.”

“Exactly,” Raine purred back.

“Zheng,” I whined. “Please.”

“Oh, come on,” Jan said, up on tip-toes to peer over Lozzie’s shoulder. “That’s hardly fair. Even I can see that.”

“Sounds pretty fair to me, actually,” Twil said. “As long as like, Zheng isn’t allowed to break both of Raine’s legs or something.”

Zheng rumbled deep in her throat. “That would bring the shaman no pleasure and no gain.” Her eyes crept down to me again. I swallowed and felt like tripping backward away from her. “No permanent damage. My hands are tied.”

“It’s the only way we can fight without sending one of us to the hospital,” Raine said.

“Unfair,” a hard and unimpressed voice suddenly cut across our little group. “Unfair. You do Zheng a disrespect.”

July stood a few paces behind Jan, staring at Raine. She and Praem had wandered back over, trailed distantly by the diminutive yellow-wrapped figure of Sevens. July had three strawberries balanced awkwardly in one hand, but Praem still held the box.

I shot a frown at July, surprised at the heat of my own irritation. “July, I have partially forgiven you because you’re a … teenager with a crush, but what you did was brimming with disrespect. You can hardly talk about that.”

“Bird of prey—” Zheng rumbled.

July spoke over her. “It is not fitting—”

“Fair representation of atrocity,” Praem intoned. Everyone looked at her in confusion, all except Zheng and Raine.

“Yeah,” Raine sighed with implicit apology in her voice, nodding to Praem. “You know what I’m talking about. Sorry, Praem. I was trying to leave it unsaid, not put it into words.”

“This is only a game,” Praem said. Raine nodded to her again in acceptance and apology.

“I’m sorry too,” Jan said, brimming with sarcasm, “because you’ve all completely lost me here. What are you talking about?”

“Oh,” I breathed, finally putting two and two together. My eyes went wide. “Raine’s knife. A one-hit fight. She means it to stand in for one of the cult’s demon-sealing tubes.”

Raine bowed her head, pained by this explanation. Zheng cupped the back of my skull like the proud owner of a clever puppy. Evelyn frowned with distaste. Lozzie’s eyes went all scrunchy and she covered her mouth with the lifted hem of her poncho — I think she was genuinely disgusted by this notion. Praem didn’t react, but I swore I could see a faint tightness around her milk-white eyes.

Jan waited a beat, then cleared her throat. “That explains nothing, thank you very much.”

Evelyn sighed. “The Sharrowford Cult, The Brotherhood of the New Sun, the people you were going to do your secondary job for, the murderous kidnapping vermin we shattered last year—”

“Oh, don’t be too modest,” Jan murmured.

“They had a technique,” Evelyn spoke over her. “We never got to see it in action, but we know it worked because they used it on Praem, once. They pulled her out of her body and trapped her soul — for want of a better word — in a glass jar.”

Jan’s sharp mockery drained away, along with the colour in her face. She took off her dark shades and stared at Evelyn with her naked, gem-blue eyes.

“No, I’m not exaggerating,” Evelyn went on. “They achieved it by means of a small cylinder device, quite a bit smaller than Raine’s knife, actually. But the principle is sound, if vile. Apparently Zheng was threatened with it, once, according to Heather.”

“Yes,” I said, trying to talk past the lump in my throat. “When … well, yes, Alexander did. Before, well, you know.”

“Vile is right,” Jan breathed. “None of the, um, ‘survivors’ mentioned this to me.”

Evelyn waved a dismissive hand. “The ringleaders are all dead, gone, or … well, not relevant anymore. I doubt any of the remnants even know about it.”

“‘Cept Eddy boy,” Twil said.

Lozzie puffed out her cheeks and let her shoulders slump, looking momentarily sad and cowed.

“Yes,” Evelyn said, “Edward Lilburne, the mage we are in conflict with, may retain the technique. Maybe. We don’t know.”

Jan took a deep breath and let it out very slowly. “July, be good and remember that, will you? Kind of important.”

“Quite,” Evelyn said, staring right back at Jan. “And I assure you, we have no idea how it worked. I can’t do it. And I wouldn’t, either.”

Jan nodded, but her hands fiddled with her shades and she bit her lower lip.

“So you see,” Raine said, finally raising her knife once more and pointing it at Zheng, “in a way, this is fair, because it’s something that could really happen to you. One scratch and you’re out, lefty. Or bottled, rather.”

“Ugh,” Evelyn grimaced.

“That is—” Jan cleared her throat. “I’m sorry, that is downright offensive.”

“It’s real though,” I said, still entranced by the electrified air between Raine and Zheng. “And … and this is just a game.”

“Better a game between us,” Raine said, “rather than the real thing with an enemy.”

“Huuuuuuh,” Zheng rumbled at Raine, watching her through heavily lidded eyes, a tiger pretending repose. “It would not have worked on me. I am too well embedded in my flesh. I have been here a long time.”

“For the sake of a duel,” Raine said, “can’t we assume it might work?” Then she grinned and lowered her blade. “Unless you’re afraid of losing.”

Zheng curled her back and tilted her head at the same time, hunched her shoulders like a big cat about to pounce, and showed all her teeth in a rictus grin of animalistic challenge. Then she rumbled like a sleeping volcano, a deep and resonant sound that reached into my bones and drew the breath from my lungs — not least because I was still holding on to her.

Jan squeaked and grabbed Lozzie’s poncho, though Lozzie just giggled. Evelyn went quite green around the gills, but Praem appeared by her side. Twil instinctively growled as well, but even she could not match that sound. I hiccuped, embarrassingly enough.

Raine didn’t even flinch. She just rolled her neck and dropped into a fighting stance, knife held backhand, loose and ready and close to her body.

“If you two do this with Heather standing between you,” Evelyn snapped suddenly, “so help me God, I will have both of you drowned!”

I squeaked like a vole dug out of a hidey-hole as Zheng gently peeled my tentacles off her arms. She took me by one shoulder and steered me away from herself.

“Clear the way, shaman.”

“B-but—”

To my surprise, a small and clammy hand wormed into my own. A sudden shivery heat pressed against my side. Sevens bumped her head off my ribs like a cat, still draped in her yellow robes.

“Mm-mm,” she gurgled, shaking her head. “Can’t stop now. Come come, come. Come.”

She pulled at my hand. I wrapped a tentacle around her shoulders and dug my feet in — little blood-goblin Sevens did not tell me what to do, instinct was very clear on that despite how I felt a little guilty.

“Raine,” I said, voice all a-quiver, one last confused attempt to explain to myself why they shouldn’t do this. “Raine, you said you wouldn’t, you made a vow, and … and she’s going to beat you! And you don’t need to do this, you don’t have anything to prove. You don’t have to prove anything to me.”

To my surprise and shock, Raine looked at me with a frown. It was the first time I’d ever seen her unimpressed with me.

“Heather,” she breathed my name with open affection, the affection of ‘I love you, but shut up’. “Heather, this isn’t about you.”

I blinked at her. “ … oh. I … um … ”

“It’s about me and Zheng. And if you really don’t want me to do it, if you really don’t want us to fight … ”

Raine trailed off. Zheng rumbled low in her chest. Sevens gurgled like a malfunctioning radiator, tugging on my hand. Subconsciously, I wrapped a tentacle around her arm, then felt her gently bite the pale, pneuma-somatic flesh, though without breaking the skin. I nodded along with Raine, half of me praying for this final hope of de-escalation, the other half vibrating with anticipation.

“Then I’m sorry,” Raine carried on, drawing herself up and staring me down. “Because I’m doing it anyway.”

“What?”

“My responsibility, my choice. I won’t let you shoulder the guilt of stopping me. It’s all mine. And hey.” She grinned, beaming wide and confident, just like usual, all for me. “It’s not like I’m gonna get hurt.”

“Ha!” Zheng barked.

“Well,” Raine added, “not too badly.”

“Don’t you dare!” I pleaded with Zheng. “Don’t you—”

Evelyn cleared her throat and tapped her walking stick against her own prosthetic leg, making a ratta-tat-tat sound. “If we have to make a hospital trip because you two are horny for each other and can’t talk about it like adults, then I will personally see to it that you eat nothing but oats for three weeks. Do I make myself clear?”

“No punctures,” Zheng purred. “No bleeding. No broken bones.”

“And no concussions!” I added. “Raine is fragile, she’s not like you. Zheng, you be gentle, please. Please.”

Zheng looked down at me, dark and brooding, but deeply amused. “I cradled you, shaman. I will do the same with our hyena.” Then she reared back up to her full height and bared all her teeth to Raine. “But even with these fetters on my limbs, I will still have you.”

“Says you,” Raine purred back.

“Are we actually letting this crazy shit go ahead?” Twil asked, arms wide. She gestured at Lozzie. “Hey, hey Loz, make the booper go boop again. Make them stop. Raine’s gonna get hurt, seriously.”

Lozzie bit her bottom lip and did a full-body wiggle, like a worm, from feet to head, ending by turning her eyes to me. “Heathy?”

My breath caught in my throat. “I … I mean … if there’s rules, it’s more like a wrestling match. I think.”

“Look at you lot,” Jan said with a tut. She bustled out from behind Lozzie like an ambulatory marshmallow and tried to put her hands on her hips, which was a little difficult still wrapped in the confines of her giant coat. Lozzie mirrored her pose for effect, hands on hips, which threw off Jan’s poise for a moment as she flustered. “Ahem. I mean, I don’t even know you people very well, but I can tell these two have been chomping at the bit for this. Let them get it out of their systems, yes? Is there any rational reason why not? Do you not trust Zheng to withhold her full strength?”

“I trust her,” Raine said, speaking directly to Zheng. “I trust her completely.”

“Hyena.” Zheng nodded to Raine.

“They already fought!” Twil yelled. “I thought that was getting it out of their systems!”

“Yeah, while I was recovering from a bullet wound,” Raine said. “Video games were all well and good. But now?”

Raine planted her right foot, twisted her hips, and lifted her left knee into the air. Slowly, like a ballerina on the stage, showing off to everybody present, she extended her leg out sideways, rotating at the waist.

“Yes, very impressive,” Jan sighed. Evelyn nodded in exasperated agreement. “Bullet wound? You know what, don’t bother explaining that. Look, I’m with grumpy here,” she gestured at Evelyn. “This has been a mite bit stressful coming out here, so either fight and get it over with, or come back indoors — tch, indoors, what am I saying? — come back indoors where you can flex at each other in peace.”

Evelyn balanced her walking stick with her elbow, so she could slow clap, though only twice. “Well said.”

“I’m glad you and I agree on some matters,” said Jan.

“Ah shit,” Twil said. “Alright. Okay. We’re all down with watching Raine get her arse beat.”

“If you don’t want to watch, then don’t,” Evelyn grumbled.

“You’re kidding!” Twil said. “I wouldn’t miss this one! Shit, my money’s on the zombie. No offence, Raine.”

“None taken.”

“We are not making wagers,” I squeaked. “Absolutely not.”

“Tenner on Zheng,” Jan announced. “Count me in.”

“Who’s banker?” Twil asked.

Evelyn sighed. “Me, I suppose.”

“We are not betting on them!” I repeated, outraged, curling my tentacles around my torso like I was crossing my arms. I only realised I was making the gesture after I’d completed it and added a frown. Sevens pulled me by the arm, dragging me clear of the imaginary ring of combat as the others backed away too. “That’s perverse!”

“Hey, it’s all a game, right?” Twil asked.

Gaoooouk,” Sevens rasped. “Ten on Zheng too.”

“You don’t even have any money!” I squeaked at her. She ducked her head, shying away from me, so I wrapped a tentacle tighter around her shoulders in exasperated apology. “I’m sorry, I just … I can’t believe this. Tenny and Whistle are back indoors, at least, yes?”

Sevens nodded. “Inside, yeah. Mmm, money … ”

“I’ll spot her the ten,” Jan said. “Why not? This day can’t possibly get any more stupid.”

“Don’t jinx us, please,” Evelyn huffed. “And you do all realise this doesn’t work if nobody bets on Raine, yes? And matches all your wagers. I’m certainly not paying out, only keeping track. Somebody has to believe in Raine, yes?” Her eyes found me as we drew to a halt in a little cluster, much closer to Zheng and Raine than we had been to the previous fight. “Heather?”

“ … I … I … um … I can’t.”

Twil grinned. “No confidence in her, hey?”

“Twenty on Zhengy!” Lozzie chirped, arms in the air. “Am I doing the countdown again?”

“We shouldn’t need a count,” Raine called back. “First blood from Zheng, and that’s her loss. If I lose my knife and I’m pinned, my loss.”

“Oki-doki-doos!”

“I have confidence in both of them!” I snapped at Twil. “I love both of them. I can’t pick a favourite, that’s the point.”

“Fifty pence, on Zheng,” Praem intoned.

I boggled at her. “You too?”

Praem met my eyes and bowed her head. An apology.

“Are we ready?” Lozzie called out, flapping the sides of her poncho up and down like the wings of a flying squirrel. “Ready ready?”

A satisfied, animal grin ripped across Zheng’s face as she stared back at Raine. She rolled her head from side to side, flexed her back and her toned, powerful arms. She was so much taller than Raine, an Olympian goddess carved from brown marble. Raine bounced on the balls of her feet suddenly, swapping from left foot forward to right, then back again. She tossed her knife in the air and caught it, then shook herself all over, almost like a hound. Muscles like rubber and springs.

“Twenty paces, hyena?” Zheng purred.

Raine shook her head. “Nah, I think we’re good like this.”

Zheng seemed amused. “Not much space to charge. No room to build speed. Is that not your only hope?”

Back here in the spectators’ box, Twil imitated Raine’s bouncing footwork, consciously or otherwise. But where Raine held her knife still and steady, Twil swung a couple of shadow-boxing punches. “Evee, you gonna wager?” she asked. “Thought you loved that kinda thing?”

Evelyn snorted. “I’d out-wager all of you. On Raine.”

Twil stopped and stared at her. Jan cocked an eyebrow. Lozzie made a curious little o-shape with her mouth. Sevens let out a low sound like a confused rat. I opened my mouth to say thank you, though I could barely take my eyes off Raine and Zheng.

“Two hundred pounds on Raine,” said July.

I looked over my shoulder toward the back of our little group, and found July staring her owl-like stare, directed at Raine. I wouldn’t have recognised that look an hour ago, not past whatever demon host mannerisms made her so deeply and unsettlingly intense. It was like standing near a komodo dragon. But by now I saw it plain. Admiration, adoration, ardour.

Everyone else glanced at her too, with varying degrees of surprise. Even Raine shot her a finger-gun and a wink.

“What happened to the crush on Zheng, hey?” Twil asked with a laugh.

“July’s being bitter,” Jan stage-whispered.

“Aww, no!” Lozzie said. “Don’t let it turn sour!”

Sevens was practically vibrating against my side, barely able to contain her fan-girl energy at all this talk of crushes and bitter rejection.

“Don’t you develop a crush on Raine as well,” I said to July.

She finally turned her gaze away from Raine and met my eyes, hard enough to make me flinch. “I admire her purity of self-belief. It is beautiful.”

“It … it is, yes,” I admitted with a sigh. “Sometimes I worry about her getting hurt, though.”

July nodded. “I understand. I feel the same way about Jan.”

“H-hey!” Jan spluttered. “Purity of self-belief?! Me? Tch.” She settled her coat around her shoulders, which was a bit like a ferret burrowing into a bucket full of cotton wool. “Don’t you go all soppy on me, Jule.”

July returned her attention to the impending fight, but for one moment I noticed her linger on Jan’s back with undeniable affection.

Perhaps I had misjudged her. Maybe I’d been too harsh, even after her defeat.

“Quiet in the stands, quiet in the stands, please!” Raine called, laughing. “You’re all supposed to be holding your collective breath over there.”

Twil cupped her mouth with both hands. “Get on with it!”

“Yes,” I tutted under my breath. “Get on with it.”

“Right you are, boss!” Raine called back with a mock salute — then turned to Zheng with a finality that left no doubt.

She twisted her feet against the velvet yellow grass, finding her footing. I watched all the jolly teasing drain from her frame, replaced with a wave of muscle tension as her pose flowed with the frozen promise of violence. She raised her knife, held loose and close.

“I am ready for you, hyena,” Zheng rumbled, yet she made no effort to look ready. She pulled herself up to her full height and raised her chin, waiting.

Lozzie raised the corner of her poncho, just as she had done for July and Zheng before.

But in the moment before Lozzie lowered the makeshift pastel flag, Sevens purred and nuzzled into the side of my ribs, at the base of my tentacles, to get my attention.

“Mm?” I could barely blink down at her.

“S’not a real fight,” she rasped under her breath, so only I could hear. “Not like I saw might happen.”

“Not real?” I hissed.

“Ready, set!” Lozzie yelled.

Sevens rubbed her head back and forth, like a prophetic cat in my armpit. She slurped excess saliva back through her needle-teeth as she spoke. “Won’t be enough. Joined, but not consummated. No knock-out, no end to them. Have to hurt, join in pain. Not enough.”

“Go!” Lozzie shouted, her poncho fluttering as she sliced the air with her makeshift flag.

Sevens’ words whirled inside my head, but I couldn’t spare the attention to think about them. The Eye itself could have opened in Camelot’s purple whorled skies and I would not have paid it the slightest mind right then. Evelyn could have grabbed my face and tried to kiss me and I wouldn’t even have made eye contact with her.

At the word ‘go’, Raine bounced up on the balls of her feet, swaying from side to side like a boxer looking for an opening. She held her black combat knife close to her body, an arachnid fang tucked in tight. I could practically see the adrenaline pumping through her veins and the beat of her pulse in her throat. She was breathing hard but steady, focused on Zheng with every cell of her being, staring and listening for the slightest twitch, ready for the bull’s charge.

But Zheng declined the attack. Instead she stood there, tall and still, a statue of silent muscle.

“Aw come on,” Twil hissed. “Sandbagging again?”

“It is not the same,” July said, voice shaking with awe. “It is different.”

“It’s a bloody waste of time, that’s what it is,” Evelyn grumbled.

Zheng lifted her arms to her sides, outstretched and open palmed, as if crucified. A mocking smile crept across her face. “Go ahead, hyena. Take your shot.”

Raine tilted her head and replied with a grin of her own — then she charged.

Raine is only human, in the end. She was not as fast as July, as strong as Praem, and possessed none of Twil’s rapid healing. She had no fangs, no claws, no clutch of tentacles on her back. The rules of this duel were intended to give her a chance and provide Zheng with an interesting challenge. In a fair fight with no holds barred, she would lose to Zheng — or something like Zheng — very quickly indeed. She was my Raine and she was beautiful; her violence was beautiful to me, a tendency of mine that still worried me more than a little. But there was no way she was good enough to beat Zheng without trickery or clever plays. I was half expecting her to pull out a second knife, or throw sand in Zheng’s eyes, or cheat in some equally creative fashion.

Raine never ceases to surprise me, especially when I think I’ve spotted the surprise.

She charged straight at Zheng, like a living lance with a spring-loaded barb in one hand. For a second I thought Zheng was going to take the knife in her chest, just to make a point even if she would technically lose — but at the very last possible second, Zheng dropped into a fighting crouch, a wrestler’s crouch, a tackle-crouch with one hand out to catch Raine’s knife-arm.

I winced, as did Evelyn. Lozzie clapped and yipped, swept away in the energy of the moment as Jan scurried behind her. Sevens went ‘guuurrrrk’. July kept the faith.

And Raine switched hands.

The motion was so quick I almost missed it; when I realised what she’d done, while running flat-out in a headlong charge, I cringed with worry that she might slip or stumble and stab herself by accident. But Raine was nothing if not both skilled and graceful. With her knife in a backhand grip in her right fist, between the space of one sprinting step and the next, just about to slam head-first into Zheng’s catch, Raine slid her hands together.

Black talon flashing backward through the air, rearing up like a scorpion stinger. A simple downward strike that Zheng should have been able to dodge with her eyes closed — but in Raine’s left hand, not her right.

Zheng jinked to the side. She avoided the descending blade with ease, dodging with demonic reaction speed, but the change of footing ruined her attempt to grab what had been Raine’s knife-hand. Raine didn’t even have to adjust as Zheng’s grip closed on empty air.

But Raine had overextended. Even I could see that, with my total beginner’s understanding of knife fighting. She was within Zheng’s guard, but that meant she was in grabbing range, grappling range, immobilizing range. Even as the thought crawled across my neurons, I saw Zheng’s other hand swiping outward, to catch Raine’s left wrist at the termination of the feint-strike Zheng had just avoided.

Raine had her one chance. She’d tried a good trick, but Zheng was just too fast, and that settled the question. I started to wince in anticipation of her loss.

But Raine never completed that downward stab, that move Zheng was angling to catch.

Instead she opened her fingers, dropped her knife through two feet of air, and caught it in her right hand.

The blade shot upward as Raine ducked, her single wicked-sharp talon already inside Zheng’s guard, aimed at the vulnerable flesh of her forearm.

Zheng could have easily caught Raine by her now empty left hand, or by the head, or throat, but she was angled all wrong to stop Raine’s blade itself. One scratch would be her loss. Zheng whipped her arm away and hopped back three paces, out of Raine’s range, hands raised to catch any trickery in retreat. Breathing hard and grinning wide. A fire burned in Zheng’s eyes, gone wide with sheer joy.

“Hyena!” she roared. “As cunning as a real bone-eater!”

Raine paused as well, breathing deep and steady, sweat already beading on her forehead from the sheer concentration and effort. She flexed both her hands and shook herself from head to toe like a wet dog. Totally in her element in a way I hadn’t seen in months and months.

She was glowing. She was made for this. Self-made, perhaps.

I fell in love with her all over again.

The whole exchange had lasted only a couple of seconds, so quick and skilled that we could only unravel the details in retrospect, still reeling in the moment, unable to believe our eyes.

Twil grabbed her own head in amazement. “Holy shit.”

“That’s our Raine,” Evelyn said.

“Scary scary,” said Lozzie.

Raine raised her knife and pointed it at Zheng. “You’re not trying,” she said, and I realised I’d never heard that tone from her before — frustrated anger, even through her grin. “Make me work. It’s real, or it doesn’t happen at all, Zheng. Make me work for it, or there is no triangle, there can’t be any you and I otherwise.”

Zheng’s joyous grin froze. She opened her mouth to reply, showing a maw of shark’s teeth. But Raine didn’t need her answer in words. She picked up her feet and darted at Zheng like a hurled javelin.

I cried out in dismay when Raine tried the same trick a second time.

Her hands slipped across each other, knife going from right to left, black talon switching sides in the second before she hit Zheng.

Zheng saw the same trick too. We all did. She threw her weight toward Raine’s left hand, ready to catch her wrist and end this farce.

But the knife came up in Raine’s right. Backhand. A rising strike with all her body weight twisted behind it.

She had only mimed the switch.

Zheng had to rock backward and throw herself out of the path of Raine’s hidden surprise, roaring with sheer delight at the misdirection. Raine bounced upward like a spider from a trapdoor, her single black fang almost making contact with Zheng’s chin, less than an inch of Camelot’s sky visible between knife-point and red-chocolate skin.

I caught a glimpse of Raine’s eyes, brimming with pleasure and purpose.

This time Raine and Zheng stayed locked at point-blank range for maybe twenty to thirty seconds, trading missed blow and counter-dodge. Raine’s knife was always one step ahead of where Zheng expected it to be, never using the same trick twice, never backing down or yielding the initiative, never allowing Zheng a single opening to exploit — because any opening was a trap, baited with an overbalance or overextension, the blade-point always ready to punish.

Raine could not match Zheng’s speed. That’s why we’d all assumed this would be over so quickly, or that she’d had something up her sleeve. But instead of trying to match or overcome that which she could not, Raine had devised the perfect counter: prediction. I’d never seen anything like it before. I hadn’t even known Raine was capable of something like this. She must have been practising in secret, for weeks. She’d been watching Zheng for so long, measuring her, learning about her. This kind of estimation could only come from a place of deep fascination.

Against an opponent willing to catch the knife or sustain a small wound, Raine would have lost. If Zheng had been a fraction less quick, if she had lacked her demonic speed, she would have lost instead, because she kept taking Raine’s traps, kept testing to see if one of them was real, an exploitable opening to finally grab her wrist and slam her to the ground.

Raine had predicted that too, I realised. She knew Zheng would not be able to resist the bait.

Then, just when I started to wonder if Raine would run out of different techniques, Zheng went on the offensive.

She stopped trying to catch Raine’s wrists, stopped trying to immobilize her knife-arm or grab her head or throat, and simply aimed a punch at Raine’s gut. In between one knife-feint and the next. Brutal and quick, a piston-blow through the air.

I yelped and put a hand to my mouth when Raine took the punch below her ribs. She doubled-up and jerked back, her knife hand looping a wild slash through the air to put some distance between her and Zheng.

“Hey! Hey!” Evelyn shouted with sudden anger. “No broken bones and no damaged organs!”

“Raine!” I called out. “Are you okay?”

But Raine straightened up, grinning and panting, her free hand on her stomach.

Zheng raised a fist. “I know my own strength, wizard,” she rumbled. “No real damage. No hospital. No injuries.”

“Pulled punches,” July said. “Sad.”

“But necessary!” I blurted out.

“That’s more like it, big girl,” Raine said to Zheng, voice quivering with excitement. “Show me how much you care.”

Raine flew at Zheng again — but Zheng replied in kind.

I yelped in sympathetic terror. Anybody would break, having Zheng charge at them. It was like a wall of muscle smashing into the air itself. But Raine met her in the middle.

Raine’s knife flashed, met with fist and claw. Zheng jinked and ducked, howling like a prehistoric wolf. Raine went to circle, bobbing on the balls of her feet, laughing back at Zheng in a way I’d never heard before — but Zheng was already there, smashing Raine’s knife-arm aside with a blunt backhand. Raine took a glancing blow to the ribs and used her reaction to hide a switch of her knife from right to left. Zheng ignored the incoming blow, went for Raine’s head and shoulder, to grapple and pin her arm. Raine was forced to duck, twist at the hips, put all her weight on her left leg.

And she crumpled.

I saw the exact moment her thigh muscle failed. She expected it to support her full body weight just so, at the precise angle to take her bouncing up and around Zheng’s right flank, beneath the hand ready to grab her by the head. But that thigh muscle was where Raine had taken a bullet for me, where Stack’s last round had gouged a chunk out of Raine’s flesh. And when she relied on her body to do precisely what she needed, right at the edge of the possible, it failed her.

Raine fell to one knee, stumbling as her thigh muscle gave out. Zheng was on her in the blink of an eye, grabbing her upturned wrist, Raine’s last attempt to drive the knife into Zheng’s gut and snatch victory from the jaws of defeat. But it wasn’t to be.

Zheng squeezed hard and slammed Raine’s arm into the ground — her knife dropped from her fingers. Disarmed. Zheng’s knee found Raine’s stomach, her other hand scrabbling for a hold on Raine’s shoulder to pin her properly. Raine tried to twist out of the way, as if she had any hope at all of dislodging Zheng’s superior strength.

Zheng slammed her hand into Raine’s shoulder. Her legs pressed on Raine’s thighs. Pinned. Their faces inches apart, both of them flushed and caked in sweat.

“Stay, hyena!” Zheng roared laughter in Raine’s face — and then cut off instantly.

Raine was grinning up at her, panting with victory.

She hadn’t been trying to twist away at all — she’d been catching her knife in her opposite hand. The point pressed against Zheng’s stomach through her loose t-shirt, like an umbilical joining their bodies together, belly to belly.

Red, dark red, crimson and rich, began to trickle down the blade. It spread out from a narrow line across Zheng’s stomach, soaking into the fabric of her t-shirt.

The rest of us were all frozen in awe. Lozzie had her mouth hanging open, poncho raised as if to declare a winner, but even she couldn’t speak.

“I win,” Raine croaked.

“You are pinned, hyena,” Zheng purred back.

“And you’re bottled. One touch is all it takes.”

I’d never seen Raine so proud, so flushed, so excited. Zheng’s blood trickled over the short guard of her knife and between her knuckles.

Zheng rumbled. For a moment I thought she was going to lose her temper — but then she grinned back down at Raine, bringing their faces even closer together. “What are you, little thing?”

Raine laughed through clenched teeth, answering with a wiggle of her eyebrows. “You’re bloody good, and you know it, too. Had to fake you out. Almost ran me down. You’re so good.”

“Did I?” Zheng purred into her face, barely a whisper on the cinnamon wind.

“Maybe,” Raine panted.

“Maybe … mmmmmm.” Zheng let go of Raine’s shoulder but kept her opposite wrist pinned, then reached down between them to touch her own belly, where she’d been cut.

Raine let go of the knife and let it fall — and her hand brushed against Zheng’s, both of them bloodied. Their hands moved against each other for a moment across the surface of Zheng’s stomach. No doubt the wound was already closing with demon host healing speed, but their hands, Raine’s right and Zheng’s left, not quite joined, turned slick and coated with Zheng’s crimson blood.

They stared into each others’ eyes as it happened, Raine certain in victory, Zheng a little confused.

“Oh my goodness,” Jan whispered under her breath, hand to her mouth. “Should we really be watching this?”

“Uh,” Twil cleared her throat gently. “Maybe not?”

“Yessssss,” Sevens rasped, sounding like she’d just snorted a line of cocaine.

Raine raised her hand, covered in Zheng’s blood, and lifted it toward Zheng’s mouth. Zheng stared in a state of frozen shock I’d rarely seen on her before, confused, cautious, wary — but interested.

In an act I never would have imagined possible, Zheng parted her teeth, long tongue flickering behind the razor-points, and allowed two of Raine’s fingers past her lips.

Tongue-touch, lips brushing bloodied flesh, teeth gentle as a mate. Raine fed Zheng a taste of her own blood.

Zheng copied the gesture. Her own blood-soaked hand found Raine’s face, smeared crimson across Raine’s jaw and cheeks, and allowed Raine to suck on the side of her palm, for just a heartbeat.

“Ghastly,” Evelyn grunted.

“ … I don’t know,” I murmured, mesmerised. My tongue flickered out to wet my lips. “It’s … different.”

Zheng lifted her bloody hand from Raine’s face. Raine slipped her fingers out of Zheng’s mouth and wiped them on her own t-shirt. Zheng finally let her go, sitting up on her haunches and taking her weight off Raine. The spell between them did not quite break, though the intensity thinned as Zheng stood up and offered Raine a hand. The zombie pulled the psychopath to her feet.

“Fuck me,” Twil said. “Raine, what the hell? Where did you learn to do any of that shit?”

Raine cracked a grin and shrugged. “Youtube. Practice. Probably wouldn’t work the same on anybody ‘cept Zheng.”

Praem began a polite round of applause. Jan blew out a long breath, shaking her head and turning away. Sevens gurgled against my side, eyes wide as saucers, practically vibrating.

“That was,” Evelyn said, “without a doubt, one of the weirdest things I’ve ever seen you do, Raine. And I’ve seen you do a lot.”

Raine shot her a wink, bending over to pick up her knife from the floor, wandering to where her fallen jacket lay so she could put the knife safely away. Then she caught my eye, beaming with pride through her bloody half-mask. I could see crimson on her lips. “Hey Heather, I think we’re finally poly for real, yeah?”

“Was that … ” I tried to form words. “Was that sex?”

“No,” Zheng rumbled. “It was more.”

“Kinda.” Raine shrugged. “You mind?”

I shook my head, feeling more than a little numb. Their fight kept replaying in my head. Part of me wanted to run over to both of them and jump into their combined arms, but they were both smeared with blood; my good-girl habits and upbringing told me that would make such a terrible mess.

“I do hope that’s safe … ” I trailed off. “All the … fluids.”

“Ha!” Twil snorted.

“No blood borne plague can live in me, shaman,” Zheng rumbled. “The hyena is safe. I would not have … shared, otherwise.”

Raine licked her lips with a thoughtful look.

“But who won?” July asked. She sounded a little put out.

“Everybody wins!” Lozzie finally cheered, throwing her hands into the air. “Zhengy, you did it! You did the thing! The thing with the blood pact!”

Zheng stared at her own blood-soaked hand, then at Raine’s face. “A pact. I was not thinking of that.”

“Yes, yes,” Jan sighed. “Your incredibly weird polycule of literal blood-drinking sex-fights, that’s one thing, but the wager was the other.” She wormed a free hand out from inside her coat, wearing it like a cloak now, and rubbed her thumb and forefinger together. “Who wins?”

“Does it matter?” Raine asked, laughing.

“Sort of,” Jan tutted. “Thought I was going to get a payout.”

“Stop bellyaching,” Evelyn sighed. “Can we go home now, please? Are we done here? Unless you two need to stay out here to rut in the grass or something.”

I blushed like crazy at that. Raine laughed. Zheng lifted her shirt to examine her stomach, the wound already closed, a four-inch slash low on her belly, across old tattoos and red-chocolate skin.

“Shower time,” Praem announced.

“Yeah, shower time,” Raine agreed. “No arguments there.”

“You as well,” Praem said to Zheng.

“Mm,” Zheng grunted. She looked Raine up and down. Raine winked back at her. It was like a spark passing between them.

Slowly, as if picking up the pieces after the world’s most violent lunchtime picnic, we made our way back over to the gate, toward the waiting warmth and light and normality of Sharrowford and home. Lozzie bounced between her knights, hugging several of them goodbye for now; I gave a somewhat shell-shocked wave to the Forest Knight, who was standing distant from us with a clutch of his fellows. He nodded back and I promised myself I would come see him properly sometime soon.

But as we wandered home, with Raine and Zheng walking beside each other, with Sevens hanging off my arm, and Evelyn casting a curious frown at the way I looked so numb, I wondered if anything could ever be normal again.

“That was bonkers,” Twil was saying. “Look, I do some crazy shit, but you two were off the hook.”

“You want to go as well, laangren?” Zheng purred.

Twil put her hands up. “No thank you. No thanks. I’m good. Just fine, thanks.”

“I can’t believe we spent so long on all this nonsense,” Evelyn grumbled. Lozzie skipped past her, toward the gate, poncho fluttering as she hugged the caterpillar again, like trying to embrace a barn.

“Well,” Jan sighed. “Sometimes you have to spend energy and effort on maintaining and strengthening relationships. You can’t get anywhere alone, after all.” She glanced at July, but July was watching Raine and Zheng with fascination, barely able to concentrate as she stopped by the carapace bench to pick up the guitar case which contained the magic sword. “Oh well,” Jan said. “What about lunch? I’d kill for some lunch. This has left me all shaky.”

“You ate all that chicken!” Twil said.

“You ate some of it, which means I’m hungry,” Jan tutted, holding her head high as she waddled along in her massive coat.

Despite my reeling mind, I decided that Jan was correct. We still had so many things to do; Edward still had our book, the cult was still at large; I hadn’t even begun to talk with Jan about making a body for Maisie, and I had little hope of finding the courage to confront Evelyn about her feelings any time soon.

But Zheng and Raine had finally bridged the other angle of our triangle, without my help.

I felt stronger than ever.

As we approached the gateway, Twil suddenly jumped in surprise. She rummaged in her hoodie and pulled out her mobile phone, then laughed and shook her head, blinking at the screen. The phone was vibrating in her hand.

“Signals actually get through the gate?” Raine said. “Weird, huh?”

“It’s my mum.” Twil tutted. “Told her we were gonna be, like, you know, beyond contact? Weird is right.”

“Oh that is very bizarre,” Jan said. “I do not like that one bit. No no no.”

“I wouldn’t answer it here,” Evelyn said. “But not for any magical reasons. Might get weird interference out here.”

“Right ‘ho,” Twil sighed. She stepped through the gate first, pausing to pat the caterpillar on the flank as she did. “Good lad, cheers for your help.”

The rest of us shuffled through after her, leaving Camelot and knights and purple whorls behind. Raine caught my hand before I went, then leaned in to kiss my cheek, leaving a smear of Zheng’s blood on me.

“R-Raine!?” I squeaked, moving to wipe my face. But then I caught the look in Zheng’s eyes.

“The shaman is in the pact too,” she purred.

I blushed hard, alongside my lovers, and then went home.

But on the other side of the gate, back in the oddly narrow confines of Evelyn’s magical workshop, everyone had drawn to an awkward halt. Twil was holding her phone to her ear, frowning like she’d been confronted with a dead rat on her bed.

“What do you mean, delirious?!” she said into the phone. The rest of us all shared a glance at the edge in her voice as she stepped away from the gate. “Delirious, what does that mean? Mum, slow down, what—”

Twil paused, listening to her mother’s voice on the other end of the phone. Evelyn had gone very still and silent, listening carefully. Raine shrugged. Praem marched past us all, heading for the kitchen.

“What’s happening?” Jan whispered.

“No idea,” I muttered. “Sorry.”

“No, no,” Twil suddenly exploded at the phone again. “Mum, she doesn’t know where we live. You’ve just dragged this woman out of the woods. Why are you lying to me?”

“Twil?” I asked.

“Never a dull moment,” Raine said.

Evelyn stepped forward, walking stick clacking on the floorboards, and took Twil by one shoulder. Twil stared at her, still listening to her mother over the phone.

“Twil, it’s me,” Evelyn said. “Share.”

Twil rolled her eyes and said “Just a sec,” into the phone, then covered the speaker with one hand.

“Twil,” Evelyn repeated, voice hard and firm. “Whatever is going on, I am on your side. What has your family—”

“Nah, it’s not them,” Twil sighed. “My mum’s talking nonsense. She says detective Webb— one sec.” Twil put the phone back to her ear. “By the way, mum, she’s not a police detective anymore, she’s a private eye.” A pause. “Yeah, that fucking changes everything! No, I’ll fucking swear if I want, you’ve gone out looking for somebody to kidnap, you’ve snatched this woman and now you’re—” Twil paused, growing even more confused. “What do you mean, she found you?”

Police?” Jan hissed, making the word sound like nuclear weapons.

“Twil!” Evelyn snapped.

“Nicole?” I asked. “You’re talking about Nicole. Twil, what’s going on?”

Twil came up from the phone again, sighed, and pulled a painful smile. “Yeah, according to my mum, anyway. Nicky Webb, our friendly private eye, has just wandered out of the trees on the edge of Brinkwood, out of her fucking mind and babbling, and made a beeline straight for my family home. How the fuck, hey? She doesn’t even know where I live, right?”

Raine, Evelyn, and I all shared a glance. A sinking feeling dragged at the base of my stomach.

“The documents she stole,” Evelyn said, going pale. “The search for the house.”

“Oh no,” I hissed.

Raine puffed out a breath. “No spooky bullshit for little miss detective. No spooky bullshit my arse.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Perhaps winning was less important to Raine than finally bridging the gap between her and Zheng, and not only for Heather’s sake. A blood pact, forged anew, the third crossbeam of their elegant triangle. Though the others seem a little overwhelmed by witnessing it, Heather certainly enjoyed the show. And I sure hope you all did too, because I sure do love writing fight scenes!

It’s almost the end of the month, so I’m not going to plug the patreon for once. If you want to support Katalepsis and read about 8-10k words ahead, you know where to find it!

But still, you can always:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

So many readers still find the story through TWF, it’s incredible, and it only takes a couple of seconds to vote!

And as always, thank you all so much, dear readers. Your comments and pageviews and reviews helps me so much, knowing there’s people out there enjoying the story every week. That’s why I do this, so thank you for reading!

Next week, it’s on to a new arc, of strange places and befuddled private eyes and the darkest part of the woods …

for the sake of a few sheep – 15.18

Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Zheng’s tackle hit July in the stomach and hips. She used her whole body as a spring, from her ankles on upward, turning herself into a battering ram of muscle and bone, putting all her strength and weight behind the shoulder that rammed into July’s guts. Even over the sound of my own wild shout, Twil’s premature victory cheer, Evelyn’s hiss, and Jan’s sharp wince, I heard a wet crack-crunch of bone — July’s pelvis fracturing in two.

Her head snapped forward with whiplash pressure as Zheng’s momentum knocked her clean off her feet and bore her to the ground.

For a split second the pair of demons were suspended in the air, a freeze-frame of perfect technique, captured forever against the yellow horizon and void-purple skies of Camelot. July’s perpetual wide-eyed look was supplemented by her jaw hanging open in shock. Zheng grinned with sheer savage glee, showing her maw of shark’s teeth.

Then they slammed into the yellow velvet grass, so hard I thought I could feel the vibration in the soles of my trainers.

July’s skull bounced off the ground and Zheng drove her into the earth. Another uncontrolled shout tore from my throat, like I couldn’t help myself. I’d never felt this way before, in the grip of a physical need to celebrate and leap and yell and wave my arms — or my tentacles — at somebody else’s success. In that moment I finally understood those cheering crowds of football fans, roaring like one gestalt animal whenever their team scored a goal. I would never again look down on such exultation.

“She’s got her!” Twil yelled, pumping both fists in the air, much more used to this sort of thing.

“Looks that way,” Jan said through clenched teeth.

Evelyn surged to her feet next to me, craning her neck as if to get a better view of the fight, though she had a perfectly clear view just sitting on the makeshift carapace-bench. Even she wasn’t immune to this rush of shared sensation. But her body couldn’t quite keep up, she almost stumbled in an effort to steady her weight on her walking stick. She flinched when I caught her with one hand and one tentacle, but then she clung to my side as she found her feet.

Praem had paused in lifting a strawberry to her own mouth, blank white eyes staring ahead. Lozzie hopped from foot to foot like an overexcited rabbit, poncho fluttering. Behind us I heard a gurrrrrrr-ruuuk gurgle of shock from the direction of the gateway. I couldn’t tear my eyes away from the fight to check the source, but that was unmistakably Sevens, snuck back over here to watch.

Only one of us didn’t react. Raine neither cheered nor winced. Hands on her hips, her expression a mask of focus and concentration, she watched the demons hit the dirt with a squint in her eyes and a frown on her brow.

“That’s gotta be it!” Twil said. “She’s fucked!”

“Don’t be so sure,” Raine murmured.

Everything I knew about fighting I had learnt from listening to Raine, though I had internalised scant little. I did possess a touch of abyssal cunning, that much was true, but instinctive gut-feeling about how to fling oneself across a room with a set of a tentacles, or how to flush one’s skin with tetrodotoxin and hiss one’s throat raw at a bigger predator, none of that helped with the technical knowledge of a one-on-one fistfight, let alone a competition with formal rules. I’d never so much as watched a boxing match or a martial arts video, at least not before I’d met Raine. But when she’d gushed to me about the intricacies of knife fighting and self-defence, she had made one thing abundantly clear: most real fights went to the ground, went there quickly, and did not come back up again until one combatant had lost.

My gut said surely this was over — July was fast, but Zheng had her now.

Doubt crept into my heart, because my heart trusted Raine. What did she see that the rest of us missed?

For half a second after the impact, the demons just lay there in a heap of bruises and broken bones, entwined together with Zheng’s arms around the small of July’s back and her head buried in the side of July’s chest, bare skin against bare skin, sweat mixing, both of them winded so hard they had to pause.

Later I would look back on that half-second and realise my earlier jealousy was deeply misplaced. Zheng, my Zheng, my beautiful rumbling giant of muscle and red-chocolate skin and body heat like a furnace, was snuggled up tight against another woman, a woman she had been physically pursuing for weeks, who she had lusted after, and was about to claim. This was not sex, but it was what Zheng wanted, a moment of meaning written with the joining of their own bodies — and all I cared about was that grin of joyous triumph on her face, her satisfaction and violent pleasure.

She was having fun and I was loving it.

A lifeless seed-stone finally germinated into a clean and healthy green sprout, deep inside my chest and gut, soaking up toxic swamp-filth and beginning to purify the waters. But only beginning. Right then was hardly the moment for fully processing that feeling. Now was the time for more violence.

Both combatants whirled back to life before the rest of us had time to take another breath. July bucked beneath Zheng, twisting to get away like a rattlesnake caught by a fox, all sinew and steel-cable muscle. But her legs were pinned beneath Zheng’s weight and her pelvis was still broken. Demon hosts could ignore pain — I knew that from the terrifying experience of riding along with Zheng’s leap from Glasswick tower, when she’d broken both her legs in multiple places to protect me from any damage — but a snapped pelvis was a structural failure. There was only so much the body could do with miss-anchored muscles and mulched nerve bundles, at least until demon host healing speed kicked in. But that could take minutes. July had only ten seconds to get off the floor before she lost the fight.

On cue, Lozzie raised one arm straight up into the air, a single finger extended to point at the heavens. All around the edge of the unmarked ring of combat, her knights raised swords and lances and axes and shields, then clashed them together in a great metallic stamp, ringing out over the hillsides.

“One!” Lozzie shouted.

“Why’s she not moving?!” Twil was yelling. “Zheng, push it!”

Zheng was clinging to July like a limpet, as if she thought she’d already won. July made a fist and swung a roundhouse at the back of Zheng’s head. The punch was clumsy and slow compared with her earlier grace and speed, but still with incredible strength behind the blow.

But then Zheng reared up, exploding from the ground like a sprinter from a standing start, using her leg muscles as springs again. July was caught mid-punch, unable to take the opening to wriggle away.

Zheng’s right arm flew up, then crashed down to pin July’s head against the ground. Zheng roared a laugh like a jungle cat, laughing at the hubris of her prey as July’s fist glanced off Zheng’s ribs. Her other hand slammed against July’s own ribcage, pinning her like an exotic butterfly.

“Oh come on, Jule, stay down,” Jan sighed.

“Okay that’s gotta be it!” Twil yelled.

The knights clashed weapons against shields a second time. “Two!” Lozzie called out, flicking up a second finger.

July writhed and bucked on the ground, staring up at Zheng with wide owlish eyes between Zheng’s own fingers, as if her gaze alone could throw her opponent clear. Zheng laughed right in her face, roaring a taunt that echoed out over the quiet plains of Camelot.

“Three!” Lozzie counted with the knights.

“Watch the feet,” Raine said a split second before it happened.

Zheng wasn’t the only one who could feint.

July’s struggling and bucking was not enough to overcome Zheng’s raw strength, backed up by all the power of her abyssal origins, whatever alien fibres and supernatural enhancements laced her muscles and bones. But then, quick as a lizard in the sun, one of July’s helpless attempts to throw Zheng off turned into something else. She jerked her legs up into the gap that Zheng had left between their bodies. A wince — an actual wince — passed over her staring, intense face, a wince of pain at what she was forcing her broken pelvis to support. Perhaps not all demon hosts could suppress their human nerves as expertly as Zheng.

July jackknifed her body, got her feet below Zheng, and kicked her double-barrel in the stomach.

“No!” I cried out, carried along that same stream of wild passion as before, but falling into a ravine of dismay.

Zheng took the kick with a great ooof of breath — but she stayed put, to everyone’s shock, especially July’s. The smaller demon host tried to take the opening to whip her body out from beneath Zheng. She managed to jerk her head to slip out from under Zheng’s crushing grip. But she’d expected Zheng to be thrown off her, so her moves were made with that in mind, muscles already locked into the correct response for the wrong result.

Zheng caught July’s head again like a mongoose pinning a snake, sideways this time, with July’s cheek crushed into the grass, facing us.

“Four!” Lozzie called as the knights counted.

July tried to kick Zheng again, legs jackknifing up into a firing position a second time — but Zheng sat on her knees, grinding her broken pelvis into the grass.

“Five!”

Zheng lowered her face toward July’s, pinned helpless against the earth. A slow, wicked grin parted Zheng’s lips, which peeled back upon row after row of razor sharp teeth.

Lozzie’s other arm shot into the air. “Six!”

July’s breath heaved in hard little spurts; I hadn’t known a demon host could visibly panic. Her eyes rolled sideways at Zheng, unable to look her in the face from the angle at which she was trapped, like an animal in a neck-snare. If July had not been a demon, I would have sworn she was terrified, but it was impossible to tell with her wide-eyed, staring look.

Zheng brought her clenched teeth to within inches of July’s cheek.

“Seven!”

Out rolled Zheng’s tongue, inch after inch of thick, wet, red meat, almost a foot of flickering tentacle that lapped the air just shy of July’s quivering eyeballs.

“Serves you right, Jule,” Jan muttered. “See what happens when you bite off more than you can chew?”

“Er,” Twil said, suddenly alarmed. “She’s not gonna … like … she’s not gonna eat her, right?”

“She’s won!” I cheered. “Zheng!”

“Ummmm,” went Twil, increasingly worried.

“Eight!” Lozzie counted in time with the knights clashing their shields.

“If she tries any cannibalism,” Evelyn drawled — though even she could not hide the racing of her heart at this spectacle of violent intimidation, her voice quivering slightly, “then she’ll get knocked off by what is basically a sonic weapon. Relax.”

“She’s making herself clear,” Raine said. Her voice rang with open admiration. “But also, you know, softening the rejection.”

“She is!” I said, surprised to find a smile on my own face. Where had my jealousy gone? Zheng had her opponent pinned and was practically licking her face, a sign that even if she rejected her style, she approved of something. She accepted the connection, on her terms alone. But all I felt was an internal heat to match Zheng’s own, a restless urge to jump and shout and grab something — somebody, anybody — with my tentacles, and spin them around.

I took extra care not to squeeze Evelyn too hard with hand or tentacle alike, though I couldn’t help the way I cradled her shoulders. I wanted to pick her up and hug her.

Lozzie’s final finger flicked up, leaving only one thumb curled into her palm. “Nine!”

Zheng’s writhing tongue whipped back into her mouth. She clicked her teeth shut, millimetres away from July’s ear. Then I saw her lips moving as she purred some secret to her dancing partner.

The loose ring of knights raised their weapons to clash against their shields a final time. Beneath Zheng’s grip, July finally relaxed. The fight went out of her, eyes wide and staring ahead as if she’d already resumed her habitual owlish poise, despite being pinned to the ground.

Zheng — to my shock and horror — relaxed with her.

“Zheng—!” The cry tore up my throat.

July moved so fast she was almost a blur; she pulled her arms upward so her palms were flat on the ground either side of her chest, then twisted her hips and legs like a rubber band wound tight around a pencil, putting every ounce of muscular strength and surprise into throwing Zheng off her body.

Zheng was hurled into the air like a pebble from a sling, a tangle of flailing limbs going up and over July’s head. My chest constricted — victory, stolen!

“Holy shit,” Raine breathed, awe in her trapped words. She saw the result a moment before the rest of us realised.

Zheng’s arc was not uncontrolled at all.

Though thrown off July’s legs and into the air, Zheng’s right hand never left July’s skull. For one gravity-defying moment of acrobatic brilliance, she was balanced upside-down on her own joint-locked arm, planted on July’s head, her legs in the air, other hand whirling to catch herself. She was grinning wide, eyes blazing with joy, deep in her element.

July twisted again, taking advantage of the split second in which Zheng’s weight was in motion. She jackknifed her body, screamed in pain at her shattered pelvis, and attempted to leap to her feet.

But Zheng landed in a folded squat, one hand still cradling July’s skull like an eagle with an egg.

“Down!” Zheng roared.

She slammed July’s skull back into the ground. July’s whole body cracked like the length of a whip, the impact running through her and drumming her heels on the grass.

The knights clashed their weapons upon their shields. “Ten!” Lozzie shouted. She did a little up-down sweep with the fluttery hem of her pastel poncho, like she was waving the finish flag at a race. “Ding ding ding!”

Behind us, the gigantic bulk of her caterpillar emitted a low-pitched boop — tiny compared to the warning siren from earlier, a single touch of engine-plates that echoed out across Camelot, rolling away over the hills and off into the sky.

Final bell. Fight was done. Competitors, lay down your arms.

Just as with the opening of the fight, nobody moved for a long moment. Was it really over? After all, what set of rules could possibly constrain the beings we’d just witnessed? In reality it was only the space of two heartbeats, but it felt like minutes.

Zheng stayed hunched in a squat like an overgrown gargoyle, looming over July’s head, one massive hand still pinning her to the ground. The dark pools of her eyes bored down into July. Heaving for breath in victory, running hot with visibly gleaming flash-sweat beneath the shifting purple light of Camelot, she was a thing of rough and muscular beauty. July lay supine below her, staring back up, her own chest rising and falling in a slow, steady pant. Her right hand lifted toward Zheng’s face, stopped and wavered, then fluttered back down when Zheng did not react. A final rejected gesture.

Then Raine started clapping.

“Bloody well done!” she called out. “Well done, Zheng! Tough luck, July!”

“Yeah!” Twil joined in, clapping her hands over her head. “Woo!”

“Wheeeee!” went Lozzie.

Zheng finally lifted her claw-grip off July’s skull. She paused in mid-air for a moment. The position brought to mind a bird of prey toying with a rabbit, though July was no longer the soaring raptor in the skies. Zheng flexed her fingers, rolled her neck to work out the kinks after the failed killing blow earlier, and rocked back on her heels to give July room to rise. But July just lay there, sighed heavily, and closed her eyes.

Zheng let out a low rumble. A slow, sardonic grin crept across her face,

“You almost had me, bird of prey,” she said, loud enough for us all to hear.

“That’s going to sting,” Jan said with a little sigh. “Her neck or her pride, I’m not sure which will hurt more. She’ll sulk for weeks over this one. She did ask for it, though.”

“She will be cared for,” said Praem.

“Oh, of course.” Jan nodded. “Absolutely. I wouldn’t dream of otherwise. No hard feelings, not from me.”

I barely heard them talking — I had eyes for only Zheng.

She looked up from July, from her vanquished opponent, her friendly playmate, with her dominance firmly established, and turned to me. Our eyes met across the battlefield as she rose to her feet, skin steaming with sweat, her grin growing with pure satisfaction and showmanship. She beamed with pride, rolling her neck and flexing the aching muscles of her back, watching me with a glow in her face and a smoulder in the pits of her eyes.

And I finally realised that though the fight was for July, the show had been for me.

I let out a trapped breath I hadn’t known I’d been holding, shaking and flushed with adrenaline, but for once I was not afraid. A stupid grin kept pulling at the corners of my mouth and I had to blink tears out of my eyes. I felt hot all over, like my skin was flushed and my belly was warm, my tentacles itching to flex and uncoil and pull me across the grass toward her. My hands were cold and quivering and I had to tuck them into my armpits — well, the one that Evelyn wasn’t clinging to.

“You were beautiful!” I called out, a choking shout through a dry throat. Zheng ran her tongue along her razor-sharp teeth and bobbed her head. But that couldn’t possibly be a bow. Zheng bowed to nobody, not even me.

“Heather?” Evelyn asked, none too steady herself. “Are you alright?”

“Just … just excited!” My voice came out in a squeak. I puffed out a long breath, trying to gather myself. “That was … that was … ”

I couldn’t find the words, I just shook my head, still staring as Zheng curled her back and arms in a huge stretch, healing after the fight. She stuck one hand under her shirt, prodding at the purple bruises blossoming across her skin. For a moment I thought she was about to strip her t-shirt off over her head, but at least she refrained from that excess.

“Quicker than I thought,” Evelyn said.

I blinked at her. “Ah?”

“That was quicker than I thought it would be,” she explained, letting out a sigh to rival July, though hers was a sign of relief. She rolled one shoulder in a half-hearted attempt to dislodge my tentacle, then seemed to think better of it and aborted the motion halfway through. “I assumed we’d be stuck here all afternoon while they beat each other black and blue.”

“Evee, Evee, Evee,” Raine said. She turned to us with a big cheeky grin on her face, back to normal after the passing of her fixated awe. I noticed that she still thrummed with hidden excitement, something that perhaps only I was picking up on. Or maybe it was just this intoxicating shared joy. “I know you need zero further evidence that you ain’t your mother, but you really do know bugger all about demon hosts, don’t you?”

Evelyn glowered at her. “I will leave you out here.”

Raine laughed and spread her hands. “Hey, I’m the only one here who’s kicked a demon’s arse before.”

Jan paused halfway through the process of standing up, balancing her fast-food box of chicken in one hand as she clambered to her feet. Her massive, puffy white coat apparently weighed her down slightly, so she had to use Praem’s arm as a handhold. But then she stopped dead and stared at Raine over the top of her sunglasses.

“E-excuse me?” she stammered. “What— demon— you’ve had?” Jan squeezed her eyes shut, huffed, and finished getting to her feet. “I’m sorry, excuse me, you appear to have short-circuited my language centre by talking utter bull. Did I hear that correctly?”

Raine shot a finger gun and a wink at Jan. Evelyn sighed and squeezed her eyes shut.

“Oh, nonsense,” Jan hissed.

“Errrr,” Twil said, “technically not nonsense?”

“It is true,” Praem said, standing up and smoothing her skirt over her hips. Jan boggled at her.

“No shit,” Raine said. “And that was back when I was only a teenager, too. This isn’t my first waltz, I know more than I look—”

“We are not divulging our entire bloody life stories right now,” Evelyn grumbled. “Or I really will leave you here. Yes, Jan, technically Raine has beaten a few demon hosts before, though under very different circumstances. But don’t let her ego fool you. The things my mother once made were nothing like Zheng or July, and certainly nothing like Praem. I’m not even sure they should be classified the same.” She glanced at Praem. “Raine certainly wouldn’t beat any of ours in a fight.”

“Oh, oh!” Raine raised her hands in a big performative gesture of modesty. “Praem could wipe the floor with me. No question. Praem, I wouldn’t even insult you by asking.”

Praem nodded, once.

“Praem, strong!” Lozzie chirped.

“Good,” Evelyn sighed. “Now you’ve stopped waving your dick around, we can—”

“But Zheng?” Rained carried on, allowing herself a sharp and dangerous smirk. “Hey, you never know ‘till you try.”

Evelyn rolled her eyes. I swallowed down a secret lump in my throat. I think I knew very well why Raine had been so fascinated by every blow and counter-blow of the duel.

“Aw come on,” Twil said, “did you see any of that shit?” She gestured at Zheng and July with both hands. “You’re good, Raine, I’ll give you that, but you’d get your arse handed to you. Raw. Uncooked. Come off it. Heather? Tell her she’s not gonna fight Zheng.”

I couldn’t speak, not without hypocrisy. Deep down in my guts and in the hot, dark, lizard-brain place in the back of my own skull, the grotto of ancient instincts that my abyssal side had identified with, I lusted after the very same experience. My skin itched all over, I had to keep my tentacles close to stop them twitching with wild energy, and my mouth was dry with adrenaline and tension.

I just shook my head.

Guuurrrk,” Sevens went from over by the gateway. “Don’t know the winner. Maybe, maybe … ” She trailed off into an uncomfortable grumble.

“Don’t you start as well!” Evelyn craned round so she could tell Sevens off. “Don’t encourage her!”

“Hey, don’t worry,” Raine said, radiating a worrying level of pure confidence. “I’m not gonna fight Zheng next.”

“Bloody right,” Evelyn huffed.

Jan watched this entire exchange with blank-faced alarm, obvious even through her dark glasses. When a moment of silence finally fell, she pulled a pained smile.

“Right,” she said, bright and sarcastic. “Right then. Good to know. Great.”

“It really was quicker than I expected,” Evelyn said. “Which is a blessing because now we can get out of here before we all start going funny. No offence, Lozzie.”

“Mm-mm!” Lozzie did a wiggly shrug. I think she understood we all couldn’t take this as easily as her.

Evelyn caught my eye and nodded toward Zheng and July. “Heather, do you want to … ?”

“Oh, yes!” I nodded.

“Quite, quite,” Jan said. “Less time spent out here the better.” She gestured awkwardly with her little tray of chicken skewers. “Didn’t even have time to finish my snack.”

“You don’t want the rest?” Twil perked up, eyes like saucers. “I’ll finish it for you. Don’t waste it.”

“Are you actually a dog?” Jan asked her, peering around the side of her coat and Praem’s hip. “I mean, I know you’ve got this whole werewolf thing going on, and the less I know about that, the better. But this is just what you do? You smell food, or hear about food, and you go oooh, food! I’ve got to be really annoying about food! Is this you?”

“Fuzzy likes her chicken,” Lozzie said.

“Hey,” Twil said, “if you give me some of that chicken, you can call me a mangy bitch, for all I care. What is that sauce on it?”

“Garlic.” Jan sighed. “You’re not a vampire, too, are you?”

“Not that I know. Might wanna be careful about her though.” Twil pointed at Sevens, still lurking just this side of the gateway. At least there was no sign of Tenny and Whistle, safely back in the house.

Jan stared at Sevens for a moment too long, then looked back to Twil. I could almost physically see her decision not to confront this fact.

“You can have one piece of chicken, and that’s all,” she said.

Lozzie did a little twirl on the spot and skipped past us. “Can I have some toooooo?” she asked.

Jan suddenly went quite tongue-tied, um-ing and ahh-ing as Lozzie bobbed in front of her.

“Farcical,” Evelyn hissed under her breath. “I need a cup of tea, sod all this.”

Evelyn and I left the chicken negotiations behind as we walked arm in arm to go see the victor and the vanquished. Raine joined us too, on my opposite side.

The three of us walked up to Zheng and July, one standing tall and the other lying defeated on the ground. July still had her eyes closed, breathing softly, almost as if asleep. Her tank-top and jeans were scuffed with the dry earth, twisted and askew. A few strands of her silky black hair had escaped from the tight bun on the back of her head. Zheng watched me approach, face split with that beaming grin of pride, rumbling with each breath like a tiger in repose. She was covered in a sheen of sweat, steaming gently in the soft wind. I could smell her on the air, rich and spiced, sweat and heat and furnace-fires, iron and blood.

“What is this?” Evelyn grumbled, leaving heavily on her walking stick when we stopped. She nodded to encompass both demons. “A bloody renaissance painting?”

“Well done, lefty, well done, hey?” Raine gave Zheng a little personal round of applause. “And well done to the loser, too,” she added for July, voice absolutely free of even a hint of mockery. She really meant what she said. “You put up one hell of a fight, July. You’re fast as greased lightning, girl. I’m impressed.”

“Gotta go fast,” July said from down on the ground. She sounded deeply, thoroughly defeated, almost depressed.

I didn’t understand why Raine laughed, or why Evelyn put her face in her hand and groaned. “Don’t tell me you’re as bad as your sister back there,” Evelyn hissed.

“We must embrace pain and burn it as fuel for our journey,” said July. “And I am in pain.”

Zheng ignored all of it.

“Did you see me, shaman?” she purred.

I nodded, found my throat was dry, and had to exert extra effort to keep my tentacles close to my body, tightly wound like compressed springs. The one tentacle holding my squid-skull mask felt paralysed with indecision. My ankles tensed, twitching to spring toward Zheng. Only Evelyn’s arm around mine kept me anchored.

“You were … very impressive. Very. I was very … impressed.” I huffed out a sigh at my own inarticulate nonsense. “Oh, for pity’s sake. Yes, Zheng, that was incredible. I’ve never seen anything like it before. And I feel better too, now.”

“Mmmm?” Zheng tilted her head at me, blinking slowly.

“Uh … ” I came up short.

“Yeah, no kidding,” Twil added from behind us, though a mouthful of chicken. “I’ve watched some MMA before, but that was off the hook.”

She sauntered up, chewing on her own prize, one garlic-glazed drumstick. Lozzie, Jan, and Praem wandered over as well, though Sevens stayed by the gateway, perhaps kept tethered by the proximity to Tenny. Jan was delicately holding up another garlic slathered chicken drumstick for Lozzie to nibble on, her sunglasses pushed up on her forehead, a faint blush in her soft and delicate cheeks.

Zheng ignored all of that, too.

“Better, shaman?” Zheng purred, showing a thin sliver of her many teeth through parted lips.

“She means,” July added from the floor, “that she has resolved her internal contradictions. Thesis, antithesis, synthesis.” July finally cracked open her eyes, from shut to owl-wide in one flicker of dark lashes. She looked at me, slightly pathetic at that angle, like a bird with bound wings. “Or not quite synthesis, not yet.”

She sounded deeply sad.

“Heeeeey,” Raine said. “I like how you think.”

Zheng blinked slowly at me one more time, then turned away and held out a huge, meaty hand toward July, to help her up. July just stared at the hand.

Jan sighed. “Oh, don’t be a sore loser, Jule.”

“I’m not sore,” July said. “I am … ” She paused, frowning. Her expression reminded me of a confused child. “Pained.”

“Get up, bird of prey,” Zheng rumbled.

“My hips—”

“Are healed. Good enough to stand. So stand.”

July accepted Zheng’s hand at last, but surprised me by averting her eyes as Zheng helped pull her to her feet. She quickly let go again, standing there with her arms awkward and limp, her feet close together, her eyes fixed on the floor. Dejected, humiliated, she would rather have stayed lying down. In that moment, I finally realised what I was looking at. July, demon host, speed machine, tall and elegant and pretty, athletic and strong, far closer to being Zheng’s equal than I ever could, with the mannerisms of a hungry predator and the talons to match, had the heart of a teenage girl.

Raine must have picked up on that impression too, because her instincts kicked in. “Hey,” she said, warm and soft, “sometimes you just lose. It’s not so bad, yeah? If it’s not life or death, then you learn from it. And hey, maybe you learn from it even when it is life or death.”

“Bird of prey, you are not rendered flightless,” Zheng rumbled.

“I … ” July spoke to the ground, frowning. “Had hoped to … impress you?”

“You did, bird of prey,” Zheng purred through a low smile. “You are fast and you are skilled. And I enjoyed you. But I have been doing this for a long time. I have traded blows with mage-creations, Outsiders, true warriors, real vampires. I have eaten the flesh of man-killer bear, crowned monkey, and ghul alike. I have stood on more battlefields than I remember. And now my blood itself runs with the shaman’s own blessing, her holy flesh inside me.” Zheng’s hands went to her arm and her flank — the locations of the wounds that Ooran Juh had left on her, which I had healed with my own bootstrapped abyssal white blood cells and pneuma-somatic shearing teeth.

Holy? I almost whined in my throat at that. I wanted to bundle Zheng to the ground and bite her or something. The urge was nonsense, but it was making my eyes water and my guts clench.

“Bird of prey, how old are you?” Zheng continued.

“I wanted to … I wanted you to … ”

“She’s twenty five,” Jan spoke up with a sigh. “But the first fifteen years of that were not exactly fruitful. So maybe she’s ten. Or, well.” She eyed Praem, whose arm she was still holding. “Perhaps regular ages don’t apply to demons.”

“Twenty five years!” Zheng laughed, a good-natured belly laugh. “You are a sapling. And you were good.”

“It isn’t enough,” July said, frowning down at the grass. “I wanted you to come with me. And then I wanted to show you that I could be enough.”

“Thank you,” I blurted out before I could stop myself. “July, thank you for playing with Zheng. I’m sorry I was such a bitch. Thank you. She enjoyed it. That’s what matters. Didn’t you enjoy it too?”

July finally looked up, but not at Zheng. She stared at me, still wide-eyed but somehow lost.

“I don’t understand why I feel like this,” she said to me, accusing, hurt, confused.

“Girl,” Raine said with a sigh and grin, putting her hands on her hips. “You’ve got a crush.”

July turned to stare at Raine instead, head flicking around like an owl hearing the rustle of a vole beneath a pile of leaves. Behind us, Twil spluttered, almost choking on a mouthful of chicken. Lozzie let out a muffled squeal.

“Yes,” I sighed. “I was trying to avoid saying that. Trying to be polite, Raine.”

Evelyn frowned sidelong at me. “I thought you disliked this demon now?”

“Well, that’s before I realised that she’s struggling with … feelings.”

“I have not got a crush,” July said.

“You so have,” Jan added, waving her final chicken drumstick in the air. “This isn’t her first, but it’s certainly the most messy. Come on, Jule, you’ve been turned down but it’s been very complimentary. Take the L’ on this one.”

“Wait, wait!” Twil said. “You’re telling me we’ve done all this because of a teenager with a crush?”

“That seems to be the case,” I said, clearing my throat as delicately as I could.

Twil started laughing. “Come on! Really?!”

July stared into mid-air, uncomfortable in a way none of us could help with. Her frown concentrated around her eyes, pinched and narrowing, turned inward on herself.

Just when I thought we were going to witness a demon host bursting into tears and ugly crying in front of a bunch of people she probably felt humiliated by, Praem whirled into action. She gently removed Jan’s hand from her arm, lifted her little plastic box of strawberries, and walked right up to July with a neat and strict economy of motion.

“You,” July said to her by way of greeting, staring with more confusion than accusation.

“Me,” Praem agreed.

“Um,” I murmured, alarmed by the sudden confrontation. But Evelyn held tight to my arm and leaned close to my ear.

“Trust her,” she hissed.

“You are not like me,” July said to Praem. “I respect you but I am not interested in fighting—”

“Would you like a strawberry?” Praem asked.

July stared at the box of fruit; July stared back into Praem’s blank, milk-white eyes; July stared at Praem’s hand as it found July’s elbow and gently guided her away from Zheng, away from us, and drew her off far enough that we couldn’t hear what they might say to each other. Praem opened the box of strawberries and held one up. July shook her head. Praem ate the strawberry, but July did not storm off or lose interest.

“Oh, I didn’t expect that,” Jan said after a moment, looking a bit abandoned in her puffy coat and flashy tracksuit. “Gosh, your Praem is quite the polymath, isn’t she? Diplomacy and hostage-negotiation too.”

“Hostage negotiation?” I blinked at Jan. “I didn’t think it was getting that tense.”

Jan shrugged, her empty fast food tray in one hand. “Figure of speech. Sounds cooler than ‘social worker’ or ‘therapist for troubled teens’.”

“I dunno,” Raine said. “I think social workers are pretty cool.”

Evelyn let out an almighty huff. “Why are we having this conversation Outside?”

Jan actually perked up at that. “Human beings can get used to almost anything, you know? In fact, I feel better than I did when we stepped in here. It’s still, well, weird, but not so bad.”

“Trust me,” Twil said, “there’s worse places than this.”

“Indeed,” I sighed.

“Are we done here?” Evelyn asked, growing peevish. “Anybody would think we’re in a public park, not standing around beyond the boundaries of reality and wondering if we’re being irradiated by the sky.” Evelyn glanced up, frowning at the whorls of shifting purple in the black firmament above, like the spiral arms of disrupted galaxies spreading as ink in oil.

“It’s … it’s not, right?” Jan stammered all of a sudden. She glanced up at the sky too, then pushed her sunglasses back over her eyes. “We’re not all being cooked, are we?”

“Noooooo!” said Lozzie, but she made it sound more like Noouuuuuh!

Laughing, she tried to envelop Jan’s shoulders with her poncho. The coat rather got in the way. If Jan hadn’t been armoured deep inside her puffy bulwark, I’m certain the Lozzie jellyfish attack would have engulfed her totally. Instead, Lozzie rather ineffectually draped herself over Jan, which caused Jan to blush and blink and make a one-woman massive fuss.

“It’s perfectly safe,” Evelyn explained. “Lozzie is trustworthy. Besides, Heather spent a lot of time out here before and she’s fine. Now, are we going home? Please?”

“We are not done yet, wizard,” Zheng purred, bottled excitement deep in her gravelly tone. “Are we, shaman?”

A shiver went through me, hard and unexpected, a hot flush from inside my core which was more than just emotional reaction. The bioreactor inside my abdomen responded to Zheng’s purr by ramping up power production, making me suddenly run hot, breaking out in a layer of cold sweat. Her voice was like a lash and a leash, yanking my attention back up to her hypnotic eyes. Zheng’s lips peeled back from her teeth in a dangerous smile, all razor-sharp edges, face glowing like a furnace.

Suddenly I felt the same way as when we’d first met, back in that ugly concrete room in Glasswick tower, when I’d thought she was going to eat me alive. I was a field-mouse frozen by a serpent’s gaze.

For a moment I could barely breathe. Then I hiccuped. “ … we’re not,” I managed to murmur.

“We’re not?” Zheng purred, grinning with deep satisfaction.

“Don’t get— get rhetorical with me,” I said, my mouth bone dry and my hands shaking. “Stop teasing.”

“Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh,” went Twil, the universal sound of muted alarm. “Uh, Heather, you want me to take Evee off you, there?”

“Oh for—” Evelyn huffed. She was still clamped to my arm, using me as support and anchor. “You’re joking? Heather, you’re joking.”

“The shaman needs what the shaman needs,” Zheng purred, eyes boring into me like hot coals through shivering ice. But I stood my ground.

“Eveey-weevy puddin’ and pie,” Lozzie sing-songed, wrapping herself around Evelyn’s opposite arm with gentle care, then peeling her off me. “Back away, away away.”

“Yeah yeah clear some space!” Twil said, much more relaxed with Evelyn out of the way. “Zheng, you be gentle now!”

“No worries on that front,” Raine said.

“Are you people serious?” Jan asked. “Do you all do this? Just beat each other up on a whim?”

“Nah,” Raine hissed in a stage-whisper. “This is a Zheng thing. And a Heather thing, maybe.”

But I barely heard their words. The chatter of night insects at the edge of the blazing bonfire that was Zheng. Freed from the responsibility of cradling Evelyn’s shoulders, my tentacles subconsciously drifted outward, like a squid suspended in still waters at the ocean floor; half threat display, half subconscious mating ritual, I didn’t even know what I was doing. My throat ached as if a bone was out of place and needed to be popped back in. My skin itched to flush itself with strobing colouration. My eyes stung and my gums ached and the tendons in my ankles creaked as if ready to turn to bio-steel and launch me forward like coiled springs.

“Say it, shaman. I’ve seen it on your face all week.”

“ … fight me too!” I tried to say — but I just hissed at her, then blushed bright red.

“But you will lose,” she purred. “Unless you fight for real.”

“It—” I gurgled, then swallowed hard and forced real words up my twisting throat. “It doesn’t matter! I don’t care! Fight me and win then, quickly!”

“As you will it, little bird,” Zheng purred, grinning like a great white shark.

I was not actually conscious or aware of the moment I threw myself at Zheng. Memory struggles to encode itself on moments of such high stress, such relief and release, such physical overload. Raine later testified that I bounced off the ground with my tentacles, like an octopus pouncing on a crab, though Twil added I did land and stumble as if I’d fallen off a pogo-stick, not exactly the picture of abyssal grace and beauty. Lozzie assured me that I was very cool and “very wriggly!” Evelyn just sighed and shrugged when I asked her, not one for all this performative violence and play-fighting.

The next thing I knew, I slammed into Zheng. I recall her face, her roaring grin, her sheer pleasure that I’d finally joined in. I hit her as a ball of lashing tentacles, my extra limbs flailing to catch her wrists or her elbows, trying to constrict and bind and pin. But there was no toxin in my flesh, no barbed hooks to rip at her skin, no stingers or spikes or spines. Just strobing rainbow glow-light, latching onto her body and wrapping round tight.

She caught me in mid-air, of course. I offered absolutely no challenge to her speed or her strength, not without brain-math or delving deep into the pits of abyssal biology.

Zheng caught me by the shoulder and chest. She made a good effort to cushion my wild leap, but it still knocked the wind out of me. My attempts to wrestle her arms with my tentacles were equally fruitless.

She caught me like a rugby ball, swung me through the air so hard my head spun, and slammed me to the ground.

Well, for a given value of slammed. It felt like a slam, at my size and general fragility. For Zheng, I’m sure it was very gentle. She even cradled my head.

I hissed in her face with manic, animalistic joy, with fighting joy, something I’d never felt before. I flailed my feet against her hips as she pinned me to the grass. I wrapped my tentacles around her arms and shoulders, half constricting attack, half romantic embrace. But even with two tentacles wound about her right arm like a pair of boa constrictors, she held me pinned with ease. I could not pry her off me.

At some point during the leap, I must have rammed the squid-skull mask on over my head, because Zheng gently slipped it free, exposing me to the open air and the spiced scent of her skin.

“Haha!” she roared with laughter, sweat gleaming on her skin. “Shaman, I have you beaten!”

“Not— yet!” I heaved against her, panting and laughing, flushed all over.

Subconsciously at first, then with increasing intention, one of my tentacles drifted upward to hover next to Zheng’s flank. The tip narrowed, sharpened, and I felt the alchemical process beginning inside the pneuma-somatic flesh. A bio-steel needle coalesced inside tentacle-tip. The desire I’d been so ashamed of blossomed into reality, inches from Zheng’s rib cage.

She noticed, turning the dark razors of her eyes upon my sin.

I stopped laughing, suddenly self-conscious and mortified. I ached like I was on the edge of sexual climax — but this wasn’t sex. It was something else. Something just as carnal, but not sexual. I had no frame of reference for this.

“I’m … ” I tried to speak, to explain myself. “I don’t … ”

“Little bird,” Zheng purred, turning back to me and lowering her head toward my face. Her teeth parted, the length of her tongue flickering behind sharp points. “Did you really think I would leave you for another?”

“You didn’t come home!” I blurted out, my voice a scratchy mess through a throat barely human right then. “For days! You were out fighting and having fun and I thought you might have been hurt again where I couldn’t get to you! And I wanted to see you having fun! I want to be included!”

Zheng purred deep in her throat, lowering her parted teeth toward me. Her tongue — inch after inch of dripping, steaming tentacle — slid out between her lips and hovered in front of my face, sliding past my eyes to rasp across my left cheek. She licked me, rough as a cat’s tongue, leaving a sticky wet slick across my face.

Then her tongue retreated again, teeth snapping shut. I was quivering all over.

“You need only ask, shaman,” she purred. “I apologise for making you worry. But for nothing else.”

“And I … I’m sorry for being jealous.”

The grin ripped back across Zheng’s face. “Haha! Foolish monkey!”

And with that, she picked me up and whirled me into the air again. I shrieked and hiccuped and grabbed on tight with my tentacles, half-convinced she was about to toss me like a caber. But she spun me round and placed me back down on my feet. Head spinning, heart hammering, I clung to her and her familiar heat, panting and spent.

“You may wrestle me at your leisure, shaman,” Zheng purred, placing a hand on my head, cupping my skull like an egg. “Whenever you wish.”

The one tentacle which had started the transformation into alchemical delivery device now retreated, joining my others and ceasing the process. I hugged Zheng around the middle, carelessly mashing my face into the bruises beneath her t-shirt.

“It’s more than that,” I murmured. “I won’t be able to do this without you. All of it. The Eye, Maisie … ”

Zheng’s hand stroked the back of my head. “If my fists could break Laoyeh, shaman, I would shatter every bone.”

I rubbed my face back and forth, shaking my head. “I don’t need you to do that. I just need you by me. Like this. We don’t even have to ever have sex, not if that’s not what we are. Or … we could?”

Zheng answered with a purr. We didn’t need more words.

“Ah-hem,” came an uncomfortable throat-clearing from behind me. “I understand you two are having a … moment,” Evelyn said. “But we really should go home.”

“Oh!” I jerked like I’d touched an electric fence, suddenly realising that everyone was watching.

I stepped away from Zheng, though half my tentacles stayed attached to her. I scooped my squid-skull mask off the ground and fluttered about trying not to look anybody else in the eyes, mortified by the way I’d been acting, but also oddly proud. Lozzie was silently squealing into her hands next to Evelyn. Jan watched me with a wary frown. Twil shot me a wink when she caught my eyes, congratulations for a job well done. Praem and July had wandered back almost to the gateway, where Sevens was saying something to them.

“Ha!” Zheng barked. “Shaman, be proud!”

“I am, I am!”

“Yes,” Evelyn sighed. “And we can all be more proud somewhere that is not Outside.”

But Raine was staring at Zheng, so intense and focused that Zheng’s attention was drawn to her like steel to a magnet. The look on Raine’s face sent my heart fluttering, and not in the good way. Evelyn froze and went pale when she noticed.

“Raine!” Evelyn snapped. “Raine!”

“Nah,” Raine murmured, shaking her head.

“Oh shit, what now?” Twil said. “Not you too, for fuck’s sake.”

“I was right!” Jan threw her hands in the air, or at least wiggled the overstuffed sleeves of her coat. “You lot are all just gagging to beat each other up! I was wrong, you’re not a polycule or a cult, you’re a masochist club! Count me out, thank you very much indeed.”

“Little wolf?” Zheng purred.

Raine smiled, sharp and confident. Slowly, she peeled her leather jacket off her shoulders and slipped her arms out of the sleeves, revealing the tight black t-shirt beneath; I don’t know if it was the adrenaline in my blood or the aftershock of what I’d just done with Zheng, but the sight of Raine unwrapping her body like that sent a shiver of alarm and excitement through me.

“Raine,” I squeaked. “Raine, you know you can’t.”

“You just did,” she answered. She was so focused on Zheng that she couldn’t even look at me.

“B-but … I’m … ”

“Different?” Raine asked. She stuck her hand inside her jacket before she dropped it, letting the leather fall to reveal the single black talon of her combat knife. The blade seemed to drink up the purple light of Camelot, reflecting nothing. She spun it into a backhand grip. “I’m different too.”

“Oh my goodness,” Jan said, taking several steps back.

“Different in the fucking head!” Twil said. “That’s a fucking knife, you loon!”

“Yeah, a knife,” Raine said, smirking at Zheng.

“For what purpose, little wolf?” Zheng asked, low and unimpressed, not smiling anymore. “We swore a vow.”

“Because you and I don’t understand each other yet,” said Raine. “Not really. So I’m next up.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Zheng is a master grappler, July turns out to be a teenager with a crush, Heather finally begins to understand sympathetic pleasure, Evee is being almost sweet (by her standards, anyway), Jan and Lozzie are … doing something, but uh oh, Raine is determined to claim her own place next to Zheng.

If you would like to support Katalepsis (and please do consider doing so!!! It helps me write more!):

Subscribe to the Patreon!

Currently you get one chapter ahead each week! I wanted to make this 2 chapters ahead each week, but lately the chapters have instead just gotten huge – 8-9k words each! The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to interrupt my update schedule!

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This really helps. A lot of readers find the story through TWF! It only takes a couple of clicks to vote, and it keeps the story visible!

And thirdly, leave a review! Or a like, a thumbs up, a comment on a chapter, it’s all great, and it helps me so so much to know there’s people out there reading and enjoying the story; that’s the whole reason I do this anyway. And thank you for reading!

Next week, it’s a knife fight, kniiiife fight! But Zheng doesn’t have a knife. Only Raine has the knife. A little unfair, don’t you think?

for the sake of a few sheep – 15.17

Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Framed by rolling hills of soft yellow velvet and the meandering line of the distant horizon, beneath a sky of blooming purple whorls like royal ink in dark oil, brushed by warm cinnamon wind, watched by an audience of Outside things, a round table of armoured knights — and a handful of mortals — Zheng swung for July.

She was so fast it took my breath away.

Even sixty feet distant, just witnessing the motion was enough to make me flinch. Zheng’s punch was a flicker-blur against the background of purple and yellow, her clenched fist a scorpion-sting lashing out with all her weight behind the blow.

Evelyn flinched as well, her arm still wrapped around mine to anchor herself firmly to the ground in this Outside place, tightening as if Zheng’s pre-emptive strike would upend the world. Jan drew a gasp between clenched teeth. Tenny let out a sound like a hundred panicked moths. In her arms, Whistle whined and flattened his ears against his head.

Only a few paces ahead of us, Raine paused, not shocked but suddenly still. Twil kept going, picking up her feet into a sprint as Lozzie ran to meet her.

I’d rarely seen Zheng fight. Months and months ago, she’d fought Raine inside the stairwell trap set up by the Sharrowford Cult; Raine had hit her a few times with a stolen baseball bat, but Zheng had replied with a blurring barrage of fists and sent Raine reeling. Since then, I’d grown to suspect that Zheng had held back on purpose, out of disgust for the people who had held her in slavery. I’d witnessed how fast she could move, a handful of times since then, with the kind of speed born of marriage between animalistic purpose and demonic body-modification, a blur of motion to rip out a mage’s tongue.

And now she’d lost her temper, discarded the rules, and started early. This was not within the bounds of the duel and there was no way any of us could stop her.

But she missed.

Before Jan had time to complete her gasp, before my flinch had finished, before Twil had sprinted another two steps, Zheng’s punch sailed through open air.

July had ducked.

Zheng’s face contorted with rage, showing her shark-toothed maw in an open-mouthed roar. She aimed four more blows at July in quick succession, jack-hammer punches which blurred through the air, trying to catch jawbone, sternum, or rib cage with alternating fists. Zheng was like a Greek Goddess, her muscles flowing beneath red-chocolate skin, her loose and baggy white t-shirt doing little to conceal her raw strength. Shock and adrenaline mixed with something headier inside me, a potent cocktail of awe, admiration, and abyssal desire. My reactor organ twitched inside my abdomen.

July bobbed and weaved, avoiding Zheng’s fists by mere inches. The feat was all the more impressive with that unwieldy guitar case strapped to her back, but we barely had time to appreciate the spectacle, it went so quick, pure reaction, no time for either combatant to think about each move.

But July didn’t raise her own fists. She made no effort to counter-attack. She moved like a snake, sinuous and rubbery.

The half-dozen knights nearest to the fight were stomping toward the demon hosts, shields raised, weapons levelled. I had no doubt that Zheng would respect the lives of Lozzie’s creations, but they simply wouldn’t be fast enough to make any difference. None of us were fast enough, none of us could even reach them before this spiralled out of control; what would happen when Zheng finally landed a blow, or July struck back?

Abyssal instinct prodded me forward all the same, but not for noble reasons, not for the sake of de-escalation. My legs itched like I’d dunked them in salt, aching to move, to run toward the fight, following some mad notion that I should join in. My tentacles bunched behind me like springs, ready to fling me forward, strengthening themselves inside with ropes of muscle to — to what? To pull the combatants apart? To bludgeon them both into submission? To just let loose with the joy of what Twil would call a ‘good scrap’?

My more rational side knew that covering sixty feet at a sprint would just wind me, trilobe bioreactor or no.

I started to shake with internal pressure, like a kettle with no steam spout.

“Go! Go on!” Evelyn suddenly yelled, shoving me forward.

Half my tentacles flailed in confusion, reaching back for Evelyn, my spring-start aborted by shock. To my incredible surprise Evelyn reacted as if she could see my extra limbs — she batted them away with the head of her walking stick, then wildly gestured me forward. But of course she could see my pneuma-somatic additions. We were Outside.

“Go on, Heather, you fool!” she snapped at me, wild-eyed. “Tell her to stop, she’ll listen to you!”

“I-I can’t, I—”

Sixty feet away, Zheng wound up for a lunge. July ducked back, spun on one heel, and Zheng skidded past her. Twil was just catching up with Lozzie, grabbing her to halt her panicked flight. Raine was frozen to the spot, staring at the fight with such intensity as I’d never seen on her face before. Tenny was practically screaming, a long trilling noise of alarm.

Zheng reared up, drew in a great breath, and roared at the top of her lungs. “Fight me, cowa—”

Booooooooowooooooooop.

A foghorn noise exploded around us, a tidal wave so deep and so loud that it rattled my teeth and vibrated the jelly inside my eyeballs. It was not actually sound — such a spike of decibels would have blown out the eardrums of every human being present in Camelot, but when it faded we were not rendered deaf. Sound was simply the only way our senses could process this information, this Outside effect, meant for Outside places and Outsider beings.

Everyone — without exception — jumped, flinched, jerked, reacted by hunching shoulders and going quiet, wide-eyed in animal recognition.

There could be no mistake what that noise meant: I am here, I am bigger than you, and I am telling you to stop what you are doing.

Even Praem blinked three times, hard and slow, as if her eyes were watering. Ahead of us, Zheng halted her assault, turning to gaze back toward us, upon the source of the noise. The pause gave the knights enough time to catch up and interpose themselves between the two combatants. July turned and bowed her head.

“Thank you!” Lozzie called to the caterpillar.

Twil, clinging to Lozzie like she was the one in need of a big strong rescuer, was staring back our way like a puppy confronted by a lobster.

Behind us, the giant machine-creature of bone-carapace was humming from inside, the volume level falling through successive layers, as if some great engine was spooling down behind the armour plating. Nobody else spoke or moved until the sound finally drained away to nothing. Warning delivered, the caterpillar fell silent once more.

Mmmmrrrrrr,” went Tenny, uncertain and soft. In her arms, poor Whistle looked absolutely terrified, silent and wide-eyed, very much wanting to get out of here. Sevens had her hands clamped over her ears, still wincing. Praem had not let go of Jan’s hand, but Jan stuck one of her fingers in her own ear, blinking as if to clear watering eyes. Evelyn had gone pale with shock.

I was not exempt from the caterpillar’s message; all my abyssal desire for animal union with Zheng had vanished as if dashed beneath a bucket of cold water. I’d wrapped my tentacles tight around myself, the last refuge of a scared cephalopod.

“That was some ref’s whistle, alright,” Raine said. She started laughing. How she could laugh after that, I had no idea.

“Well,” Evelyn said, clearing her throat. “Well. Quite.”

One of Tenny’s tentacles reached out and gently touched her elbow. She flinched, but then awkwardly patted the silken smooth black appendage.

“Ow,” said Jan, blinking too hard. “Perhaps warn us, next time?”

For a moment I thought she was talking to us. Then I realised Jan was addressing the caterpillar.

“Thank you for your help,” Praem added, looking up at the wall of off-white bone.

Burrrrrrr,” Tenny did not sound like she agreed with that one.

“Are they quite finished?” Jan asked, turning back to peer at Zheng and July. The huge white coat made her look like a rotating marshmallow, which went a long way to helping me unclench all my muscles.

“I … I think so?” I found my voice again. The knights were firmly between the pair of demon hosts now, a wall of shining chrome ready to block any further attempts at breaking the rules. Zheng turned a smouldering look of pure murder on July, but July just gazed at the caterpillar in mute acknowledgement. “Should we … ?” I ventured, lost for words. “Jan, do you want to … ?”

“Excuse me?” Jan squinted sidelong. “Absolutely not. I’m not getting anywhere near that. Jule!” she yelled. “Jule, what are you doing, you huge dingbat? Come back here, I’m going to dock you a hundred quid for wasting our time!”

July did not reply, outlined against the rolling hillsides.

“What are you waiting for?” Evelyn hissed at me, gesturing with her walking stick, shooing me onward. “Zheng will listen to you. Go on. Take Raine with you.”

“What?” I stammered, still trying to recover from my own whirling desires. “I— but you’re—”

“I’m not going to fall over without you, Heather. I’m fine. Tenny’s right here.” Evelyn cleared her throat, somewhat awkwardly. “Isn’t that right, Tenny?”

Brrrrt!” went Tenny. She wrapped a single, polite, gentle tentacle around Evelyn’s elbow. “Auntie Evee safe.”

“ … right, right.” I nodded, trying to gather myself, feeling like I’d been spread out in a gooey puddle across the ground.

I took a couple of wobbly steps away from the group which still lingered by the open gateway, but my head was spinning. My heart pounded in my chest and cold sweat had broken out all across my torso, just from witnessing two transcendent predators locked in a moment of combat. My mouth was dry, my hands had gone cold and numb with tension, hugging my squid-skull mask to my belly like a hard, metallic pillow. I could barely unclench my tentacles. More importantly, I didn’t know if I wanted to risk doing so.

The prospect of walking right up to Zheng sent a dangerous thrill through my guts, another deep injection of adrenaline, another pulse of energy from my bioreactor.

Grab her, part of me screamed.

It helped that Raine was waiting for me only a dozen paces ahead. She held out a hand as I approached. I forced myself to let go of the squid-skull mask and tuck it under one arm, so I could take Raine’s hand.

“Hey, hey it’s okay,” she murmured, but she was grinning. Fascination danced behind her eyes. “You could have put one of your tentacles in my hand instead, if you preferred.”

“Oh, right. You can see them,” I managed to say, robotic and inarticulate. “We’re Outside. Yes.”

I tried to take a step, to carry on toward Twil and Lozzie, who were waiting for us. But Raine held on tight and bobbed her head so I couldn’t avoid her eyes.

“It’s alright, Heather. It’s gonna be fine,” she said. “The catty boy stopped them. I’m sure it’s nothing life or death, right?”

“Right,” I breathed, tense as a wound spring.

That grin got worse. She glanced over at Zheng and July was with naked appreciation. “But did you see that?”

I pulled on her hand, dragging us onward. “A little hard to miss, yes,” I whispered.

Lozzie and Twil were only marginally better. They were holding hands too, though for rather different reasons. Lozzie had her poncho tugged tight around her torso, like a protective membrane. Twil was still watching the caterpillar, as if it might start booming again.

“Fuckin’ ‘ell,” Twil said as we joined them. “Big lad goes boop, hey?”

“Big boops,” Lozzie said.

“Lozzie,” I asked. “What happened over there? What was July saying?”

Lozzie met my eyes, awkward and upturned, biting her bottom lip. Her free hand clutched the inside of her poncho, not quite afraid — she had nothing to be afraid of, out here among her creations — but embarrassed and self-conscious.

“Um … you should ask Zheng,” she said.

“Ah,” Raine said. “I’m guessing that means it was about you, Heather.”

“Me?”

“Mmmhmmmm!” Lozzie confirmed, lips pressed together, averting her eyes.

“Come on, let’s go sort this out,” Raine said, gently pulling me onward, our roles swapped yet again. “Maybe we can salvage a proper duel out of this yet. I wanna see them finish what they started.”

“Don’t really think that matters anymore,” Twil muttered.

“Sure it does!” Lozzie chirped.

As we approached July and Zheng — impassive and sulky, respectively — and their loose scrum of knightly chaperones, my week-old jealousy finally began to curdle and boil away under the release of pressure, revealing it had been rotten all along, hiding a layer of plain ugliness beneath. Zheng was staring at the side of July’s head like she wanted to drive her fist through the other demon’s skull. Her clean and clear lust for joyous combat was nowhere to be found, not even a scrap of it deep inside the glowering dark pools of her eye sockets, no aura of pleasure in the set of her shoulders or the poise of her muscles, exposed by her t-shirt. July couldn’t care less, watching the caterpillar instead, then watching us approach without a single care written upon her staring, owlish expression.

Part of me liked that Zheng’s attitude had changed. What was there to be jealous of now?

But another part of me felt such terrible guilt for being happy about that. All she’d wanted was a friendly contest with a physical equal. She’d even wanted me to watch. And now some rude remark — about me — had robbed her of that. She’d been happy, now she was sad. And I was almost satisfied by that.

My moment of clarity of abyssal need to grapple with Zheng had washed my mind clean. I didn’t like what I found there.

You disgusting thing, I hissed at myself inside the privacy of my own mind. You’re happy that somebody you love is disappointed? You’re foul.

I wanted to slip the squid-skull mask on over my head, hide my face, become something else, some other being that didn’t have to feel guilt over irrational and ugly jealousy. With the mask on, I could launch myself at Zheng and have her catch me mid air, pin me to the ground, and hold me there in victory, pinned and squealing and batting at her with my tentacles. Clean and simple and swimming in cold water, my heart ached for that clarity of purpose.

But I was still Heather, whatever else I was.

Raine, Twil, Lozzie, and I all drew to a halt, just short of the little clutch of various very tall beings. I felt even shorter than usual, compared with demons and knights. At least I knew the knights were friendly. That helped as they towered there, silent and still, their chrome armour reflecting the yellow hillsides and purple sky.

“Alright, you two,” Raine spoke up first, bright and jovial, one big joke. She thumbed back over her shoulder. “The chonk lord back there — or is it chonk lady? Lozzie?”

“Chonk lord!” Lozzie cheered.

“Chonk lord back there says no fighting without the rules, okay?” Raine waited a beat, but neither demon said anything. “Hey, Zheng, left hand. What’s up? Talk to me, dumb arse, I’m right here and I’m on your side, in case you’ve forgotten.”

Zheng drew in a deep breath and let out a slow rumble, a tiger held at bay with a wall of spears.

“The wager still stands,” July said, smooth and calm. She finally looked away from us and focused on Zheng again.

Zheng growled. “There. Is. No. Wager.”

“Then there will be no duel.”

“Excuse me?” I tried to say. What I actually did was squeak, an embarrassing warble that ended in a hiccup and a huff. Raine squeezed my hand and I tried again. “There was no discussion of a wager. What is this about? July, excuse me, I’m sorry, but what did you say to Zheng? I don’t mind you two … ” I trailed off with a lump in my throat. “Well, this was supposed to be a friendly duel. Safe. A bit of fun. What did you say?”

“That is between her and I,” July said, without turning to me.

“Ha!” Zheng barked. She thumped one fist against her own chest. “There is nothing beyond the shaman’s sight, you pigeon. You do not comprehend what you see, because you are not even looking. Look at her.”

“You are fond of your octopus,” July replied, cool and level, delicate yet sharp. “That much you have established. At length. The wager remains the same.”

“O-octopus?” I ventured. “ … me?”

“Duh,” Twil said.

Zheng opened her mouth wide and roared at July, past the jagged barrier of knights between them.

“I will rip your head from your shoulders and stop your throat with dung! There will be no wager because I will eat your marrow and cast your guts out for the vultures!”

I had never seen Zheng so angry, at least not without following it up by ripping somebody apart. It was like standing next to a bottled hurricane — she was holding back, her anger kept in check, pressurised by the lack of outlet. Just like me.

I flinched very hard and barely resisted an urge to scramble behind Raine, my tentacles bunching and tightening to protect my core. Twil was suddenly half-werewolf, spirit scraps floating around her body. Lozzie sort of vibrated on the spot, hands up by her chin, pattering from foot to foot. At least she wasn’t afraid.

Just when I thought the caterpillar would have to boom for peace again, Raine raised her voice.

“Whoa, whoa! Hey!” Raine yelled. Zheng snapped her teeth shut. I could practically see the steam coming off her hide.

“Zheng pleeeeease,” Lozzie whined. Zheng dipped her head, almost ashamed, but still glowered at July

“What wager?” I managed to squeeze the words out.

Zheng’s attention finally left her opponent — and found me instead. Darkly smouldering eyes like pits of fire fixed on mine. The sudden attention sent a pulse of adrenaline and hormones and worse slamming through my veins, confusing my instincts with overlapping desires I couldn’t handle. I wanted to leap at her and run away at the same time, scream in her face and fall to my knees in apology.

She held out one hand toward me, a pose of both request and offering in the same gesture, the double intent and the care on display in the slow motion of her muscles, the curl of her fingers, and the way her expression finally softened into quasi-religious reverence.

Zheng hadn’t looked at me that way in weeks.

“Shaman,” she purred.

“Zheng,” I breathed. “I’m here.”

Raine gently pushed me toward Zheng’s outstretched hand. I took it, subconsciously coiling tentacles around her wrist and forearm. She pulled me in close and turned me around by the shoulders, to face July. With my back pressed against Zheng, the heat pouring off her soaked into my tense muscles, unknotted week-old tension and turned me pliant as butter.

Then, without warning, Zheng scooped me up like a handbag puppy.

“Wah!” I let out a yelp of surprise, spluttering and flailing. “Zheng!”

She hoisted me into the air, one arm cradling my buttocks for support, the other around my belly, lifting me until my head was level with hers, displaying me to July like a trophy. Instinctively I lashed myself to her with my tentacles, holding on like a squid to a rock in a strong current. Raine struggled not to laugh and Twil openly snorted. Lozzie went red in the face, covering her mouth with her poncho, flapping around with her other hand like she was watching a romance scene in a soap opera.

“Look at the shaman,” Zheng rumbled at July, “if you would have me think you a bird of prey and not some brain-addled pigeon.”

“I see an octopus,” said July. “Big deal. You’re in the wrong place and doing the wrong thing. You know it too.”

“Zheng, oh my goodness,” I spluttered, blushing bright red in the face, feeling like a tiny dog waggling my legs in the air. Whatever pride she had in me was rather overwhelmed by sheer embarrassment. “Put me down!”

“Maybe you should listen to her,” July suggested.

“Ah come on,” Twil said. “This is getting silly.”

“Heathy go up!” Lozzie cheered.

But Zheng’s next words emerged with none of the humour the rest of us were trying to inject into this tense situation. She purred deep and low, rich with the promise of bloody violence, right next to my head. I froze at her tone, the anger and the love.

“If the shaman so wished it,” Zheng told July, “she could dismantle you piece by piece and send each piece to a different void. There would be no defence against her. No counter move. Nothing.”

July opened her mouth to reply, but Zheng carried on.

“As barely a tadpole of what she is now, she lashed out at me, unskilled and clumsy — and she took off my left arm, at the shoulder.”

July paused. Finally, her eyes flickered to me. She stared, fixed and wide-eyed. It was indeed like being stared down by a giant owl.

“She did,” said July. “I see.”

“You are fun, bird of prey,” Zheng purred. “You are a good opponent. You are a skilled hunter. You are good enough to land blows on me and avoid my reply in kind. But you could never take a limb from me.”

“Perhaps. Perhaps not.” July’s attention returned to Zheng — but then flicked back over to me. It was the first time I’d seen her hesitate.

“The shaman broke my chains,” Zheng rumbled. “Compared to her, you are nothing.”

My heart strained in my chest like it was going to burst. I almost couldn’t bear to hear these words, not after I’d been stewing in my rancid jealousy all week long, struggling to communicate with Zheng, silently accusing her of emotional infidelity without giving her a chance to defend herself. Her love for me was strange and fierce, not fully sexual, tinged with religious awe and reverence, built on a foundation of worship and animal recognition — but how could I ever have doubted it, for even a moment?

“Zheng,” I managed to say, blushing tomato-red up in the air, my feet dangling, “I appreciate your feelings on the matter, but I would also appreciate if you could put me down, please.”

Zheng relented, finally plonking me back down on my wobbly feet. She kept her hands on my hips, holding me steady until I unwrapped my tentacles from around her arms and shoulders. My extra limbs had gone stiff from gripping her so hard, from fear of falling; I wondered if I’d left marks on her skin, beneath her clothes. A strange, animal part of me wondered if she would enjoy that. Another part of me started to lean back against her, luxuriating in the heat her skin gave off, hoping she would wrap her arms around me and I could push back with my tentacles and—

I snapped to, standing up straight. Not now, maybe not ever. We were still right in the middle of a very tense situation.

“Chains are of the mind,” July said to Zheng.

“You were born free, fledgling,” Zheng said. “You do not understand.”

“I, um, I feel like I’m still missing something here?” I cleared my throat and felt extremely awkward, surrounded by the towering chrome knights and the muscular prowess of both Zheng and July. “What wager are you demanding, July? What is going on here?”

“I think I’m following,” Raine said quietly. Something unpleasant and sharp edged into her voice.

“The duel is off,” Zheng said to July.

“Awwww, come on!” Twil huffed. “After all this mucking about?”

Raine sighed and smiled a disappointed smile. Lozzie puffed her cheeks out and whined in her throat.

“Then you are a coward,” July replied. “You do not believe in your own prowess.”

“I have nothing to prove to you, pigeon,” Zheng spat back. “I would not reforge my own chains or depart from the shaman’s side for the chance to urinate on your twitching corpse.”

“Whoa,” Twil muttered. Lozzie bit her lip and edged behind the werewolf. Raine just laughed.

I stepped to the side so I was able to look at Zheng’s face without craning back over my shoulder, then put my hands on my hips and did my best to channel a fraction of Evelyn’s habitual irritation, that grumpy look that I admired so much. But when I spoke I sounded more like a huffy schoolmarm. “This is getting silly. Twil is right, we’ve gone to all this trouble to set up this duel. July, you won’t fight without this wager? What is it? And Zheng, what did she say about me? Why are you both being so cagey?”

July just stared at Zheng. Zheng bared her teeth.

“Ummmmmmmmmmmmm,” Lozzie drew the sound out — and out, and out, and out, until finally everyone was looking at her. Even July had to relent. Lozzie peeked over Twil’s shoulder, sleepy-eyed and impish, like she knew exactly the impact her words would have. “July wants to wager ownership of Zheng, like a contract or a prize or winning her heart, that sort of thing, so if July wins Zheng has to follow her from now on. Sorry, sorry!” Lozzie ducked her head beneath her arms, expecting retribution.

“Yuuuup,” Raine murmured. “Thought as much.”

“Well that’s fucked up,” Twil said. “This isn’t a fucking meat market.”

A cold feeling settled in my stomach. My brain couldn’t quite catch up with that information. “And … what if Zheng wins?”

“I named no wager,” Zheng rumbled. “Because I will not fight under that condition. The duel is off.”

“Coward,” July repeated.

Her voice was casual and relaxed, like an older girl in a playground fight goading a shorter and weaker opponent, but with no expectation of real retribution.

I stared at July, at this strange demon host — her intense, wide eyes, her birdlike precision in every movement, her presence like a living razor blade. Her facial features were a grand echo of Jan’s more delicate looks, as if they were sisters born from different fathers but the same mother. She looked so much more human, almost at baseline normal, compared to Zheng’s muscular power and huge stature, or Praem’s controlled poise and blank eyes, but I realised in that silent moment, trapped between an unreasonable wager and over a week of anticipation, that I had no idea what I was looking at. July was a far greater unknown. I did not know July, did not know how she had been raised, had no idea of her value system.

And in a way, she wished to re-enslave Zheng.

July must have felt me staring, because she finally turned, unprompted, to look at me, to fix me with that wide-eyed, burning gaze. There were none of Lozzie’s knights between us at this angle, nothing blocking us from each other.

The Heather of six months ago would have shrank and fled. The Heather of yesterday would have cast her eyes down, ashamed of her thoughts, guilty and twisted up inside. But that Heather was wrong.

I slipped my squid-skull mask on over my head, sliding into the comfort of darkness and metallic bone, staring out through the eye-holes. I felt my spine straighten and my tentacles quieten, spreading out from my body with instinctive threat display. Somebody hissed my name, possibly Raine, but then Zheng purred with approval. A dozen processes stirred inside me — toxin production in my skin, the itch of desire to plate myself with chitin and bio-steel, the ache of sprouting spines.

All too easy to perform those modifications, Outside. All too easy to slip over.

I resisted the urges, for now.

“Zheng is mine,” I told July, speaking against the inside of the mask, but somehow my voice still carried. “But only because she chooses to be. If you make such a suggestion again, if you try to make her a slave, then you will fight me, not her. And not in a duel.”

The words were meant to be cold and calm, but my heart fluttered with anger.

“Holy shit, big H,” Twil hissed.

A gentle hand closed on my upper arm. I allowed it to stay. I wasn’t actually going to fight July, I only wanted to make this clear.

July stared me down for a long moment. I felt my tentacles begin to tingle, ceasing their rainbow strobing and turning darker as the skin flushed with neurotoxin, preparing to pucker into stingers and barbs.

Then July bowed her head to me. “I apologise. I have misunderstood the situation.”

I almost panted inside the mask. “That’s all you have to say?”

“That’s all I have to say. You have an apology.”

“Apology accepted,” I said. Then I let out a huge sigh, pulled the helmet off my head again, and almost fell over with my hair going everywhere. But Raine was there at my side, to steady me.

“Thank fuck for that,” Twil hissed.

“Mm,” Zheng grunted in disapproval. “You should grovel, bird of prey.”

“One grovels for offence, not mistakes,” July replied, raising her head again.

“I should put you on a spit and cook you, slowly.”

“I have been forgiven. You heard the words of your octopus.”

“Ha!” Zheng barked. “You have not been listening. I am not hers to command. She has forgiven you. I will not.”

“A pity. I would still like to fight.”

“Huh,” Zheng sneered.

“Excuse me,” I piped up, taking deep breaths to work the adrenaline out of my bloodstream, trying to clamp down on the eager beginnings of too many processes of abyssal biology. “But I need to know, July. Did Jan have any idea you were going to do something like this? I have a rather poor opinion of you now and I would prefer it not extend to Jan, if possible. She’s been very sweet so far.”

I couldn’t tell if July held me in contempt or not, her searchlight stare was so difficult to read, like looking back at an owl caught in the twilight.

“Jan cannot reliably tell her arse from her elbow,” July said. “Zheng terrifies her. If she knew of my wager, she would have fled Sharrowford.”

“Smart girl,” Twil said.

“Awwww!” went Lozzie. “But she’s so tiny!”

Zheng snorted a dark laugh. “The wizardling has more sense than her creation. A low bar to clear.”

“I am sorry you think that.”

Raine let out a big sigh, shaking her head. “I guess this means the duel is off, hey? Real shame. And we went to all this work, too.”

“I would still have our contest,” July said. “No wager.”

Zheng rumbled deep in her chest like a goaded tiger, curling both her hands into fists before flexing her fingers. She repeated the motion several times, visibly restless.

“Zheng,” I spoke up, reaching toward her with one tentacle and gently touching her flank. “I would like you to enjoy yourself. It is important to me.” I swallowed and forced myself to keep going. “If you want to fight July, for fun, then please do so.”

“What is the point?” Zheng asked, speaking to July. “I expected so much more.”

“I may not be able to pin you to the mat,” July said, “but I will knock you down time and again. You are strong, but you are slow.”

“And you will pay for the insult,” Zheng rumbled.

“Zheng,” I repeated her name, my voice a reedy tremor. Zheng’s dark, flashing eyes turned sidelong to catch mine.

“Shaman.”

“Do it if you wish. It’s up to you. But you aren’t ever going anywhere, not if you don’t wish to.”

Zheng took a deep breath. A savage grin ripped across her face. “Very well, shaman. For you.”

==

“The rules are simple enough,” Evelyn explained. “Now both of you listen, or I’ll have Praem twist your ears off.”

She stood with her back as straight as she could, walking stick planted at an angle, her scrimshawed thigh-bone tucked under one elbow. Between her pose and her disciplinary glower, she looked more like she was delivering battle plans than adjudicating the demonic equivalent of a boxing match.

And I stood right next to her, trying not to openly admire her poise. I had other things to think about right then.

Zheng and July stood a few paces away, having trudged back over to the gateway, the caterpillar, and the dubious carapace-bench. A small cluster of knights had trailed us as well, just in case Zheng and July decided to break their ceasefire early. But the demons had shown every sign of listening patiently, so Lozzie had gestured by flapping her poncho, and the knights had fanned out to take up positions around the edge of the imaginary boxing ring.

Lozzie and I flanked Evelyn, the metaphorical power behind the throne. That was a strange feeling, as I stood there and listened — realising that I, little old me, with my scrawny muscles and lank hair, I was the big stick. Well, Lozzie was too, but that was even stranger.

The others were all by the bench — all except Sevens and Tenny, who had stepped back through the gateway, back to Sharrowford and home, carrying Whistle. We had wordlessly agreed that the coming level of violence was not for children or dogs, even if it was going to be strictly non-lethal.

Raine stood at the end of the bench, hands on her hips, watching July and Zheng with a curious look on her face, faintly amused. Jan and Praem sat side by side, a stark contrast in height even when sat down, made worse by Jan’s massive white coat that swamped her like castle walls around her slender body. She wiggled pink-clad legs over the side of the bench. Praem had the tub of strawberries open in her lap, chewing slowly. Jan had performed her magical pocket trick again, producing a polystyrene fast-food box of fried chicken from thin air. The smell had drawn Twil over like a pet dog hearing the food cupboard open in a distant kitchen, but Jan had frowned over her dark sunglasses, making a show of refusing to share. July had divested herself of the guitar case with the magic sword inside, laying it at Jan’s feet with a strangely ceremonial gesture, though Jan had pointedly paid no attention. As far as I could tell, she’d refused to touch the thing at all.

But Jan couldn’t hide the true direction of her interest — she kept casting sidelong, covert glances over at Lozzie. But she had to lean forward around the collar of her own coat every time, which ruined her attempt at subtlety.

“One round,” Evelyn continued. I turned my attention back to her, away from Lozzie giving Jan a little wave with the corner of her poncho. “No time limit. Though if it goes on for hours, we will call a draw. Some of us have better things to do than watch a glorified mud wrestling match.”

“Wizard,” Zheng rumbled a warning.

“And you can shut your mouth for once, you giant lug,” Evelyn snapped back. Zheng blinked slowly, like a big cat refusing to admit it was cowed, but accepting that further complaints would only cause more delays. “Now, after some basic consultation with Jan and with Lozzie, we have decided on some limits. These apply to both of you, understand?” Evelyn didn’t wait for an answer. “No ripping and tearing, no removing each other’s body parts, no biting, gouging, stabbing, etcetera. Blows and grapples only.”

“Understood,” July said.

“Mm,” Zheng grunted. “Acceptable.”

Evelyn gave Zheng a look like she wanted to spray her with a garden hose. “If you break the rules, the caterpillar will sound off again. Don’t, because none of us want that. If either of you are knocked down and can’t rise after ten seconds, you lose. Same for being pinned, if you can’t break the hold and rise after ten seconds. This is very simple and straightforward. Have I made myself clear?”

“Who counts?” July asked.

“The knights!” Lozzie chirped. “They’re more accurate and impartial and they can see a lot lot lot more anyway!”

“Done,” Zheng grunted. She rolled her neck and shoulders, a show of limbering up, slabs of thick muscle shifting and bunching beneath her plain white t-shirt. “Ready, bird of prey?”

July did something I’d not seen from her yet — she bounced twice on the balls of her feet, arms loose, as if flexing the whole length of her body. Her wide and staring eyes closed for a full second, then snapped back open again. “I am now.”

“You will wait for the signal,” Evelyn grunted. “Walk out about ten meters, in the middle of the knights there. Keep your distance from each other until the signal. And you better bloody well stay clear of this bench, because so help me God I will spank both of you if we have to get up and scramble out of your way for this nonsense.”

“Word,” Raine called. “No crashing into the stands, you hear?”

“Do not worry, little wolf,” Zheng raised her voice in reply.

“Good luck,” I said. Zheng’s gaze lingered on me for a moment. She grinned wide, showing all her shark’s teeth, then she turned and stalked away, keeping more than one arm’s length between her and July.

Evelyn let out a shaking sigh. I carefully took her free hand. “Are you okay, Evee?”

“Yes, yes, I’m fine,” she grunted, turning a sharp frown on me as the demons departed for the field. “Are you?”

“Me?”

“Yes, you, Heather. You look like you’re ready to have some kind of breakdown.”

“ … I’m just twitchy,” I said, only half a lie. I had no idea how Evelyn would react if I confessed that I sort of wanted to wrestle with Zheng myself. “I want to … my tentacles feel … I feel restless.”

“Mm,” Evelyn grunted, already swinging her walking stick around and heading for the bench, dragging me along. “I’m sorry for poking you with my stick earlier, you looked like you needed it. But I am going to sit the hell down and not move for a while, my hip is killing me and I’ve had enough of this bloody place already. Fuck Outside. Fuck zombies. Fuck all this … this … playground nonsense. Less time spent out here the better, for you as well.”

“It’s okay, Evee-weevey,” Lozzie piped up too, skipping ahead on Evelyn’s other side, flapping her poncho like a flying squirrel catching the air. “I don’t think it’s gonna take long!”

“Ehhhhh,” Evelyn grunted. “It better not.”

I helped Evelyn get settled on the bench, then took my place next to her while Zheng and July stalked off into the middle of their imaginary ring, framed by the yellow hillsides and the towering knights. Raine watched them go as well, a subtle frown on her brow. Twil puffed out a sigh, staring wistfully at the box of fried chicken in Jan’s lap.

Jan cleared her throat delicately, one hand to her mouth. “I really feel like I should apologise,” she ventured, putting on a show of hesitancy. “I didn’t know Jule was going to do any of that. Perhaps this place is getting to her. It does feel odd out here, like I’m half in a dream, or as if I’ve just come round from being groggy or … ” She trailed off, shaking her head slowly.

“It’s not your fault,” I said. “And yes, being Outside does that to people.”

“I’ve almost lost my appetite,” she said.

“Wish you would,” Twil whispered.

“Still, it’s a pretty raw impression,” Jan said directly to me, across Evelyn’s lap. She had to lean forward to make her face seen around the bulk of her huge puffy white coat, sitting on the bench like a splayed marshmallow. “For the record, there’s no way I would have somehow taken on your Zheng friend. Absolutely not.”

“Zheng is not scary,” Praem said. She selected another strawberry and held it up to the sky, as if the purple light of Camelot was shining through the red flesh of the fruit.

“Perhaps not to you,” Jan sighed. “But I beg to differ.”

“Well,” I said, a little embarrassed. “Friend, yes, but more … um … er … ”

Lozzie chose that exact moment to flounce past, flapping the hem of her pastel poncho like a jellyfish membrane. She stopped in front of Jan, bit her lip, and looked down sidelong at the tiny, delicate mage in her pink and white tracksuit.

I’d never seen Lozzie act shy before. She played it off by putting on a little show, but it was plain to see.

Jan, on the other hand, had no hope of hiding her emotions. She looked up at Lozzie, eager and interested, but then wet her lips and had nothing to say, stuck with her mouth open.

“Hi!” Lozzie chirped eventually, doing a little jump-turn toward Jan, poncho and hair going everywhere.

“Hello! Yes! You and I, we must talk!” Jan said. “You’re Lozzie, yes? May I call you that? I’m Jan, we should … um … well. You know.”

Lozzie tilted her head one way, then the other. “Later? Are you staying to hang out or have you gotta go go go after back home real quick? Fight time is now and fight time is kind of stressful so I have to pay attention and watch in case of bad things, but bad things probably won’t happen but you know how it is. Or maybe you don’t? Which is fine too!”

Jan just stared, slightly stunned, hanging off every word. “Uh … I can … may I?”

“You’re quite welcome to ‘hang out’,” I said. “But maybe not July. She has to, I don’t know, wait in the cellar or something.”

Jan winced and sighed. “We do come as a set. Again, I’m very sorry.”

“I’m only being sore,” I said.

“Don’t apologise for other people!” Lozzie chirped. She giggled and pulled the hem of her poncho up to cover her mouth.

“That is a very fetching outfit, by the way,” Jan said. “Very nice. I do like it.”

“Wanna borrow?” Lozzie waved a corner of pastel fabric at her, a cephalopod communication gesture.

Jan laughed softly. “I appreciate the offer, but I’m quite comfortable here like this. Thank you.”

“Flirt later,” Evelyn grunted. “Are they ready yet?”

“I think sooooo!” Lozzie said, bouncing forward a few steps and peering out at the combatants.

Jan cleared her throat and busied herself chewing on a piece of chicken. “It’s not flirting, really. Absolutely not.” She tutted, frowning at Evelyn.

“You know what I think?” Raine spoke up, full-throated and confident. She was peering out at Zheng and July with a shrewd frown. “I think July was just trying to psyche Zheng out.”

“I’m sorry?” I asked.

“Oh,” Jan said. “Oh, well, maybe. That’s not her style though.”

“You’re kidding, right?” Twil said. “She’s all about unsettling. Have you ever looked at her? Shit!”

“Unsettle her before the fight,” Raine explained for my benefit. “Put her off balance with an emotional attack. Make her lose her temper, think more was on the line than really was. Smart move. Not what I would do with Zheng, but smart move all the same.”

“You mean … you think it was all a lie?” I asked.

“It’s not impossible.” Raine shot me a wink. “You’re not so good at subterfuge, Heather.”

Twil suddenly laughed. “You can say that again.”

“Oh shush,” I struggled not to blush. “I just never thought of that.”

“It is a good point,” Jan added, chewing on a mouthful of fried chicken, then licking her fingertips. “It’s not as if she or I could magically compel Zheng, anyway. How was she going to enforce the result?”

“Violence?” suggested Raine.

“Hardly,” Jan said, pulling a distasteful grimace. “Don’t, you’ll put me off my lunch.”

I was shaking my head. “I can’t believe this.”

“You’re all stupid,” Evelyn grumbled. “Lozzie, are we ready?”

“Maybe!” Lozzie chirped, bouncing from foot to foot. In the middle of the loose ring of knights, Zheng and July faced each other; Zheng rolled her shoulders like a prizefighter limbering up her weapons, but July just stared, relaxed and placid. Lozzie raised and waved both hands. “Woooo! Ready?” she called.

“Jan,” I said with a sigh, “before this kicks off, finally, I really must put this in perspective. What is July, to you? Are you sisters, or … more? Or less, that’s a thing too.” I cleared my throat, feeling awkward. “If you don’t mind answering, of course.”

Jan peered around the edge of her massive coat again, one eyebrow raised in a slightly peevish look. “You’re asking if she and I fuck.”

“I-I’m not asking for that level of detail!” I squeaked out. Next to me, Evelyn sighed and put her face in her hand. Twil snorted a laugh.

“No,” Jan said, polite but unimpressed. “She’s a sister, at best. A difficult one, too. We’re not like you and your Zheng, we’re not screwing each other.”

I blushed again, hard. “Zheng and I don’t— I mean, that isn’t what we we— we don’t have sex. It’s not like that. It’s just … I’m trying to figure her out. As a demon. I thought you might have something to share. I’m sorry. I got the wrong impression. Sorry.”

Jan opened her mouth to answer, but Evelyn got there first, turning a deep, piercing frown on me.

“You don’t?” she demanded. “You and Zheng? You don’t … do it?”

“ … Evee?” My blush deepened. I could almost feel the steam coming off my face.

“Just answer the question!” she hissed.

“Well, no. We don’t.”

Evelyn blinked once. “Huh.”

Jan let out a long-suffering sigh and leaned back into the sanctuary of her coat again. “Your polycule is a nightmare.”

“You can tell we’re a polycule?” I asked. “I mean, we’re not!”

“We’re not a polycule,” Evelyn grumbled.

“You are very obviously a polycule,” Jan said, unimpressed in the extreme. Her brilliant blue eyes peered around her coat again, over the rims of her dark glasses. “You’re telling me you two aren’t dating? Queen bitch and miss octopus?”

Evelyn and I glanced at each other. I froze and swallowed, tentacles squirming in horrible discomfort either side of me. Evelyn cleared her throat and looked away. Twil was struggling to contain her laughter so badly that I thought she might fall off the bench.

“Oh,” Jan said, sinking back behind the wall of her coat. “My apologies, indeed.”

“Hey, hey,” Raine said, waving a hand behind herself to catch our attention, while hers stayed locked on the pair of demons. “They’re gonna start.”

Lozzie had the hem of her poncho raised in one hand, held high like a flag ready to descend. We fell quiet, all eyes on the combatants. My heart climbed into my mouth. Evelyn’s hand squirmed into mine.

“Ready!” Lozzie cheered. “Set! Ding ding ding!”

She sliced through the air with a handful of fluttering pastel and finished with a celebratory twirl.

For the first second, neither fighter moved. Zheng waited, tall and poised like jungle cat, her fists raised, one low, one high in a rough fighting stance, every muscle straining with a deceptive economy of tension. July held herself perfectly still, in the way of a waiting dagger.

Then, almost faster than the human eye could follow, July struck first.

Now she had approval, now it was official, there was no holding back.

Zheng had named her well; it was like watching a bird of prey scream through the air to descend on a mountain goat. A Roc, falling from the heavens, a thunderbolt of speed and power from the roiling clouds. Zheng dug her heels into the soft earth at the last split second, trying to pivot like a bullfighter before the charge — but she got it wrong. Weight and impact were not July’s intent.

Instead of sailing past Zheng, she checked her rush by counterbalancing her body, giving up on throwing her weight behind a punch. She ducked directly inside Zheng’s guard, her arms flashing out — one, two, three, knuckles landing hits on Zheng’s unprotected stomach.

I don’t know why I was shocked when Zheng reeled from the blows. I’d seen the bruises on her flesh. I knew this might happen.

But I still winced and flinched. Evelyn squeezed my hand.

Zheng grunted like a winded horse and swiped downward to slam July’s skull into the ground, but July was already past her, dancing away on the balls of her feet, her bare arms loose like rubber as she slipped away. Zheng swung wide and July bobbed out of the arc of the strike. She back-pedalled, putting space between herself and Zheng’s fists.

“You can’t catch me,” July said, loud enough for us all to hear. “You’re not fast enough.”

“Ooooh,” Jan winced. “I am sorry. July hasn’t been this bitchy in years. I don’t know what’s gotten into her.”

“Infatuation,” Raine murmured — so fixated on the fight that she was distracted in a way I’d never seen before.

But Zheng did not answer July’s goad. She put her fists up again and twisted her body into a different stance, arms held wider to block July’s next attempt.

July rose to the challenge a second time. She fell like a raptor and repeated the feat again, coming in like a whip-snap on the air, ducking inside Zheng’s guard and landing hammer-blow strikes on her belly, her hips, the sides of her ribcage. I heard a pair of cracking noises, loud and awful, the unmistakable sound of Zheng’s ribs breaking under the punches. She heaved a grunt of pain.

July slipped away again, weaving and ducking and twisting like a winged snake. Zheng roared with her final missed counter-attack, fists finding empty air instead of flesh. She turned and spat a mouthful of blood onto the grass — but then she grinned.

“Come at me, pigeon! I almost have you!”

Twil grimaced. “Why’s she letting July set the pace? What the fuck is she doing?”

This time there was no pause. July came in a third time, then a fourth, her body whipping around like a length of steel cable. She stuck Zheng in the face, a slamming impact that made Zheng’s head snap to the side. Then, finally, Zheng managed to block a blow with her forearm — but July saw it coming and followed up with a strike from another angle. I heard another awful crack, the sound of a breaking bone in Zheng’s arm.

“Go down,” July said, hopping back. “Or I’ll keep hitting you until a concussion.”

“Soon, pigeon,” Zheng grunted. She was bleeding from her lips, face blossoming with dark bruises, shoulders hunched in pain.

“What’s she doing?!” Twil was up on her feet, arms out, eyes wide. “This is bullshit! Zheng, for fuck’s sake!”

“Oh my goodness,” Jan murmured. “Raine, I do believe you’re right.”

“And Zheng’s rejecting her,” Raine said. “Her whole way of fighting. Shitting on the technique. But I don’t get this, what’s her plan?”

“She’s already won,” I muttered. A feeling filled me like nothing I’d ever felt before, a recognition, an instinctive knowing, though I couldn’t put it into words. I’d never so much as watched a boxing match before, I had no idea how any of this worked, how could I be remotely certain? My tentacles ached to imitate Zheng’s fists, every inch of my skin itched all over with a wordless urge to sprout and bloom; if Evelyn hadn’t been holding my hand, I would have leapt to my feet with the sheer energy of the moment. I was sweating like crazy, almost panting, my head flushed like my brain was bathed in honeyed fire.

“Heather?” Somebody said my name. I wasn’t sure who.

“Zheng’s already won. She’s already won!” I repeated.

July lunged for Zheng a sixth time. I was so sure of Zheng, so certain deep down in my abyssal guts, that I was not prepared at all.

Zheng twisted as if to catch July, to snatch her fists from the air and pin her — but July saw it coming. Zheng went left, because July had always gone left up until now. I only realised that when I saw the mistake.

But this time July went right, ducking around Zheng, taking it wide as if she’d been warned off. But then she stepped in close and actually stopped, full stop, for just a split second.

Just long enough to wind up a hammer-blow to the back of Zheng’s neck.

Crunch, crack. Zheng’s head snapped forward.

I saw the strength go out of her limbs. Connections cut. Nerves interrupted. She was a demon host, she’d heal in minutes — I had no real fear for her safety or health — but she’d lost. A band tightened inside my chest, around my heart.

Her rejection had failed.

But as Zheng started to crumple forward, July allowed herself a split second of relaxation, a single moment of appreciation for a job well done. Muscles stilled, pose slackened, breath left her parted lips.

Zheng’s right leg shot out and caught the ground like a spring; she twisted around, turning the crumple into a pounce, a tiger coming out of a feint and into a rugby tackle. It would take more than one sucker-punch to break Zheng’s spine.

I was up on my feet and yelling my lungs out when Zheng slammed into July’s midsection and rode her to the ground.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Well, there you go. Zheng’s been doing this for a long time, there was no way she was going to get outplayed by some fancy footwork. But hey, the fight ain’t over just yet.

Gosh, I do love writing fight scenes. Perhaps a certain upcoming second project will contain a lot more of them …

Meanwhile, more wonderful pictures by talented readers have been added to the Katalepsis fanart page since I last mentioned it, including a personal favourite of Lozzie and Praem together, and a collection of absolutely lovely emotes at the bottom of the page! Go check it out!

If you would like to support Katalepsis (and please do consider doing so!!! It helps me write more!):

Subscribe to the Patreon!

Currently you get one chapter ahead each week! I wanted to make this 2 chapters ahead each week, but lately the chapters have instead just gotten huge – 8-9k words each! The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to interrupt my update schedule!

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This really helps. A lot of readers find the story through TWF! It only takes a couple of clicks to vote, and it keeps the story visible!

And thirdly, leave a review! Or a like, a thumbs up, a comment on a chapter, it’s all great, and it helps me so so much to know there’s people out there reading and enjoying the story; that’s the whole reason I do this anyway. And thank you for reading!

Next week, July’s down on the mat, but is she out for the count? And Heather seems to be having a gut reaction to all this, not to mention Raine’s intense interest.

for the sake of a few sheep – 15.16

Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Zheng’s opponent arrived precisely on time, thirty-seven minutes after Evelyn called Jan to let her know we were ready to terrify her.

I still wanted Zheng to win; that wasn’t a lie. But part of me did wish that Jan hadn’t picked up the phone.

We didn’t take the same paranoid security precautions as the last time we’d invited an informed visitor to the house. We’d already done the uncomfortable hostility dance with these two, making us look like a bunch of hair-trigger murderous loons at best. There were no hidden traps this time, no spider-servitor waiting above the front door to scan whoever and whatever stepped through. Besides, between one demon host and Jan’s enchanting eyes, they would see quite clearly if we had strung a net of magical tripwires to snare their ankles. If it did turn out they intended to annihilate us in return for payment from Edward Lilburne, or the ineffable whim of some Outsider wibbly-wobbly, or just for the sheer fun of violence, then they were placing themselves in the worst position from which to do harm, on our home territory, within my arms’ reach.

However, we did go through the laborious process of having Jan call Evelyn once they were standing at the garden gate. Praem then opened the front door so we could see Jan and July standing there. Raine waved them over. We were on.

“Just to avoid any misunderstandings,” Evelyn muttered, frowning at the pair as they walked up the garden path. “What on earth is she wearing?”

“That coat, I think,” I whispered back.

Twil smothered a laugh. “Are we gonna need to like, lift her up the steps?”

“Play nice,” said Raine.

“Be polite to guests,” Praem reminded us all. Twil cleared her throat and pretended to look sensible.

July was dressed ready to step straight into the ring. Despite the chill in the late spring air and the thin sunlight pouring down from the iron-hard firmament, she wore only a grey tank top and a pair of black jogging bottoms, leaving her long arms and elegantly muscled shoulders exposed and covered with goosebumps. Her long black braid was tidied away into a bun on the back of her head, to deny her opponent the extra handhold during combat. Though I was not well predisposed to this particular demon host, I could at least appreciate her sense of practicality — though not her imposing presence. She stalked up the garden path like a raptor, her intense stare boring into each of us. When she stepped over the threshold she stopped on the spot with an instant economy of motion, more akin to a bird or a lizard than anything mammalian. It made my skin crawl and my tentacles bunch up, ready to counter an attack. Next to me, Twil struggled not to respond by sprouting claws. I saw her flexing her hands.

July also carried that hardshell guitar case over her shoulder, the one which contained a magic sword.

“I do not see Zheng,” she said by way of greeting. Such a normal voice should not have come from such an imposing presence.

“Maybe you shouldn’t,” I whispered, so quietly that only I could hear.

“Hold your horses, yeah?” Twil said. “She’s waiting out where you’re gonna fight.”

July stared at Twil. The werewolf visibly bristled.

“I sure hope you’re not gonna be swinging that thing around in here, yeah?” Raine asked with a nod at the guitar case, softening her inquiry with a laugh.

“It will not be used today,” July informed us. “It is for killing. We’re not here for killing.”

Raine shot her a wink. “As long as we’re both on the same page.”

“Yes, yes,” Jan’s voice huffed and puffed from behind July. “We have to carry the bloody thing around everywhere, in case it gets stolen, because nobody wants that. Big drama, big mess, maybe we both die again! Yes, hello, hi, we’re here for this nonsense, let’s get it over with.”

Jan, on the other hand, was dressed for a visit to the South Pole, or perhaps to be tipped on her side and rolled down a hill, or maybe to repel boarders. She was swamped from throat to ankles by that gigantic white puffer coat she’d unravelled back in her bedsit. Her delicate features and fluffy black hair poked up from the fur-lined collar, deep blue eyes flashing with barely contained irritation, like a lightning bolt striking the sea. She looked like a cross between an ambulatory marshmallow and a penguin as she waddled up the garden path, puffing a huge sigh as she stepped inside — the coat was evidently quite heavy.

The effect was lessened only slightly when she unzipped the front of the coat, perhaps in an effort to show us she wasn’t concealing a shotgun under there; rather superfluous, considering her magical pockets, but the gesture was nice. Her hands were so buried in the white, worm-like sleeves that she struggled to pop one out to reach the zipper, which had Twil struggling not to snort and me politely covering my mouth.

Beneath the coat, Jan was absolutely tiny. She was wearing a well fitted pink-and-white athletic tracksuit, as if ready to shed the coat and run for her life.

She reminded me of a slender yet colourful insect, frozen in the moment of exploding from her massive white cocoon. It was a lot showier than her casual clothes.

“Yes, I know, I’m not exactly dressed for a social call,” she said. She clucked her tongue at Evelyn, mistaking a curious frown for disapproval. “I really do struggle to care right now. Don’t, please.”

“No criticism intended,” Evelyn said. “You look fine.”

“Oh, fine. Fine, she says.”

“I think the tracksuit looks great,” Raine said, nodding appreciatively. I shot her a glance and she winked at me. I struggled not to roll my eyes. Not the time, Raine — though I knew she was doing it to soothe my nerves.

“As if I care how you think I look,” Jan huffed. “Let’s get this over with. So where’s this door to hell?”

==

Upon finally being ushered into the presence of the open gateway like a princess presented with a fancy thoroughbred horse — albeit a horse with scales and bulging eyes and a stinger-tipped tail — Jan ceased being huffy and fussy in the manner of a pampered cat denied her favourite food; instead she turned quiet and standoffish like a cat introduced to a grizzly bear.

She went wide-eyed with terror, froze to the spot, and turned grey in the face.

We all waited by the table in an awkward little line — myself, Raine, Evelyn, Twil, and Praem — as Jan stood there one step inside the magical workshop, with her towering demon host at her side. She stayed very silent and very still, staring at the gateway with an expression like it might reach out and eat her if she dared so much as squeak. Not even her eyes moved, those beautiful deep-blue eyes like firelit sapphires, ignoring the ugly rubbish-bag tarpaulin concealing the mandala, fixed on Camelot itself. The rolling yellow hillsides, the impossible purple light spilling forth, the knights dotted across the landscape, and Lozzie still flittering around out there like a pastel butterfly amid her creations.

It was a strange feeling to have visitors set foot in the magical workshop, inside the old drawing room, among the secrets of Evelyn’s magical development, and the few results of our furtive explorations of Outside. If we had been a true cult, rather than a bunch of university girls who barely knew what we were doing, that room would have been our inner sanctum. We would have had the gateway framed like an altar, my squid-skull and Saldis’ golden medallion up on pedestals, and the demon-haunted clay-squid displayed inside a cage, being fed live mice or something equally as gruesome.

Instead, we’d cleaned the room. Well, Praem and Raine had cleaned, while Evelyn had made useful suggestions and I’d gotten in the way. The table was cleared of magical notes and mouldy tomes, leaving behind only Japanese comic books and perfectly ordinary novels, bathed in the backwash of impossible purple light from the open gateway. The clay squid-demon thing was covered with an actual tarpaulin pinned to the wall, because none of us felt like explaining that little secret. Evelyn had coaxed a second spider-servitor down from the attic with lots of rambling in Latin, so now two of the huge black pneuma-somatic guardians crouched upside-down in the corner over the sofa.

Every last scrap of useful knowledge was hidden upstairs or packed away — all except Evelyn’s scrimshawed thigh-bone, which she held tucked under one arm. I had retained my squid-skull mask, which I cradled against my belly, through the comforting, enclosing warmth of my hoodie.

We were all dressed as if ready to step out into the back garden, hoodies and coats at the ready, shoes on our feet. Raine was wearing her padded motorcycle jacket, but I didn’t think we’d be needing that. I’d half expected Praem to put on some of her casual clothes, but she was prim and starched in her full maid uniform. Perhaps a trip Outside required that certain formalities be properly observed.

Eventually, Evelyn cleared her throat. “It’s quite safe,” she said.

“It’s not safe that bloody well concerns me,” Jan hissed in her delicate little voice, strangled with fear and wonder. She finally found the courage to move her eyes and tilt her head, so she could confirm the gateway was more than just an illusion on the wall. “What … what am I looking at?”

“We call it Camelot,” I said, feeling terribly lame. “Or the quiet plain.”

“That. Explains. Nothing.”

July, all six and a half feet of her, seemed relatively unconcerned by comparison with her diminutive wizard. She stared at the gate with the same owlish intensity and predatory intent that turned on every other object of her regard. Chin high, arms crossed, eyes wide like a pair of searchlights which shone through flesh itself.

Though I was certain she wasn’t really staring at the gate at all.

She only cared about the figure sitting on the yellow hillsides beyond. Zheng, with her eyes closed and her legs crossed, small at this distance but facing the gateway in blind greeting. After our little talk, Zheng had sat down Outside, out there among the Knights, to wait in silent and solitary meditation.

After nearly a full minute of Jan staring at the gateway like it was a live dragon, July went to take a step forward. Jan’s hand shot out and practically punched July in the ribs in desperation to grab a fistful of tank top, clutching even through the puffy fabric of her own sleeve. Jan pulled an incoherent grimace and made a wordless hissing sound. July turned to look at her with all the malice of a bird of prey interrupted in the middle of a meal, but Jan had eyes only for the gateway.

“We don’t have all day,” Evelyn sighed. “Oh, who am I kidding, we do have all day. But I would like to sit down some time this century, please?”

“This is real,” Jan muttered, then swallowed with visible difficulty.

“Welcome to the real world, hey?” Raine said.

“Welcome,” Praem echoed.

“Either this is real,” Jan continued, her voice quivering, “or you’re the greatest illusionist who ever lived, and I’m about to walk into a wall like we’re in a cartoon. Which, you know, would actually be preferable to this being real. Is this an illusion?” She managed to sneak a glance at Evelyn. “Tell me it’s an illusion. Please. I’ll walk right into it for you. I’ll even bounce off the wall. I’ll make a cartoon sound effect and do a pratfall, just tell me this isn’t real.”

“It’s all real,” I sighed. “Every last bit of it.”

Jan fell silent again, staring at the gate. I could see her struggling to catch her breath; did dolls need to breathe? Praem didn’t. Maybe it was different, if one started out as a human. Or maybe it just felt right for her. Would it feel right for Maisie, if I put her in a doll?

“Surely you’ve seen … comparable phenomena?” Evelyn muttered.

Jan shook her head slowly. “I’d half expected you were all lying. That we were going to have them fight in your basement or something. But it’s real.”

“Hey, yo, Evee needs to sit down,” Twil said. “Get over it, yeah?”

Get over it?” Jan echoed, scrunching up her eyes with utter disgust, though still not looking away from the open gate. “Get over it? Get over it. Just like that. Excuse me, miss fursuit exhibitionist, but I am having a bit of a moment here.”

“I agree,” July said, speaking at Jan like her voice was a cattle goad. “Get over it.”

“You can bloody well wait another five minutes!” Jan hissed.

“It is pretty shocking, the first time,” I said, clearing my throat. “We’re all too used to this, I think.”

“Did they ask the people at the Trinity test to ‘get over it’?” Jan continued, infusing the words ‘get over it’ with all the teenage scorn she could summon. But then she huffed and wet her lips with a little dart of pink tongue, still frowning at the gateway like it was a mad suggestion in a badly planned war. “Well, yes, that’s the point, they probably did. And here I am, with a group of mad people who might set the atmosphere on fire.”

“Please don’t make that comparison,” Evelyn groaned.

Jan laughed, a hollow little sound in her throat, followed by a falling auugh of dismay. “What, Oppenheimer, ‘destroyer of worlds’, all that? With this, you bloody well could be the destroyer of worlds, if you use it wrong. Or if it falls into the wrong hands.”

Evelyn smothered a cough. Raine and I shared a glance. Twil grimaced.

That finally got Jan to look away from the gate, in order to turn a more deeply horrified look on our reactions.

“What did that mean? Hey, hey, excuse me.” She let go of July’s tank-top and clicked her fingers as if we were naughty children pretending we hadn’t broken mother’s favourite vase. July took the opportunity to turn away and continue watching Zheng once more, like a falcon released from the glove. “Miss Saye, big scary mage queen of Sharrowford, what was that? What was that look? All of you, what was that?”

Twil winced in slow motion. “S’uh, it’s maybe been … uh … you’re kinda … right.”

Jan boggled at her. “Right? About what? Use sentences, please!”

Evelyn cleared her throat. “The technique has already been stolen from us once,” she said. “Which is why the gateway spell is covered up with tape and rubbish bags. I don’t want this to propagate any further than it already has.”

Jan did a slow double take away from Evelyn, looked at the gate, then back to Evelyn again. I felt an oily, awkward smile creeping onto my own face. Raine shrugged with her arms wide. Evelyn tried to keep her chin up.

“Oh,” Jan said in a shell-shocked voice. “Oh, right. I assumed you were going for some sort of Stig of the Dump aesthetic, seeing as this gateway to hell is embedded in the wall of your house, just … right there.” Then she snapped, letting out a sigh like a gun going off. “Oh. Oh I can’t believe this. It’s finally happened. I knew it would come to this eventually.”

“Nothing has not come to anything,” July said. Despite her carefully clipped tones, I could hear the exasperation in her voice.

Evelyn stiffened. I saw her eyes flick to Raine and Praem, a signal to be ready. “What are you talking about?”

“I’ve finally stepped right into a giant pile of dung, haven’t I?” Jan went on, seemingly off inside her own head. “Steaming doo-doo all over my boots. I’ve run into a bunch of arr-pee-gee protagonists who’ve started the quest chain that ends the world. We really should have fled when we could, Jule. At least then we’d outrun the blast wave for a few more months. Maybe I could die in Paris, wouldn’t that have been poetic?”

“The world is not going to end,” July said. This time she actually sighed, though she was still fixed on Zheng. “Stop bellyaching.”

“They have a gateway to the beyond and it’s been stolen by some bloody psychopath!” Jan snapped, then pointedly stared at Evelyn, flapping one tube-like sleeve in an attempt to point at her. “Am I right? I’m making an educated guess here, more than half of the people like us are complete monsters. Yes?”

Evelyn sighed and gestured with her bone wand. “Edward Lilburne is his name. We’re in a sort of cold war with him. He’s … ”

“Slaver, murderer, child kidnapper,” I said, nodding. “So, yes. A monster.”

“Great. Great! Wonderful!” Jan threw her arms in the air. Her exasperation was somewhat undercut by the giant puffy sleeves of her coat swallowing both her hands. I couldn’t help myself — I snorted out a laugh at the absurdity. She whirled on me. “And you can stop laughing, octopus girl! It’s alright for you, you’re already halfway equipped to thrive in whatever mad revelation crashes across the Earth after some idiot with a god complex invites the wrong giant floating brain over here!”

“I don’t think that part is possible,” Evelyn said slowly. “And I am an extremely paranoid person.”

“Not paranoid enough to refrain from tearing a hole in reality!”

“It’s quite a safe place,” I said. “Camelot, I mean.”

“Uuuunnnnnngggghhh.” Jan put her face in her hands and groaned — at least I assume it was her hands, because she actually just buried her face in the ends of her sleeves. “I can’t deal with this. I just can’t. I am done. Totally done. We’ll be dead by this time next year. Or worse.”

“You’re catastrophising again,” said July.

“Of course I’m catastrophising!” Jan snapped. “I think this warrants a bit of catastrophising! Am I allowed a pinch of freaking out? No?”

“It’s not that bad,” Twil interjected with a laugh. “I mean come on, there’s plenty of nasty stuff over here on Earth already, right? Didn’t mages already used to make gates like this, way back? World’s not over as far as I can see.”

“It is entirely possible for the world to end more than once,” Jan huffed.

“I’m not capable of triggering the apocalypse,” Evelyn said with a grumpy twist to her mouth, “but thank you for the implicit compliment. What you are looking at is not a true two-way door. Nothing on that side can cross over to here, not unless it originated here in the first place. And that’s not a property of the gateway; as far as I can tell, it is a property of reality itself. There are other ways of circumventing that law, but they’re not achievable with magecraft.” She glanced at me, perhaps subconsciously — my hyperdimensional mathematics could bring anything back from Outside, but we chose not to mention that. It was kinder on Jan’s mental health.

“See?” July said. “The world is not ending.”

Jan let out a long-suffering sigh. A strangely familiar tiredness settled like coal dust around her beautiful, blue-crystal eyes. “Fine. Fine. So be it. Don’t blame me if it does end right on top of us.”

“If it is ending,” July said, “I still insist on this duel.”

“Ugh, such a one track mind.” Jan sounded very much like the petulant teenager she appeared to be. She nodded at Praem. “Why can’t you be more like Praem — it was Praem, yes? Lovely name, by the way.” Praem nodded once. “Why can’t you be more like Praem there? I don’t see her challenging me to a thumb war just because we’re both made of the same stuff.”

“A thumb war can be arranged,” Praem intoned. Jan let out a high-pitched laugh, a little too close to the edge for my liking.

“Maybe that’s the distraction we need?” I suggested, then wished I hadn’t spoken. I felt like an idiot.

“We’ll save that for some other time, shall we?” Jan said, shaking her head. She waved at the gateway with one huge puffy white sleeve, presumably pointing with a finger inside. “So, if I step through that, can one of you personally guarantee it’s not going to flay all my skin off, or replace my organs with blocks of dirt, or, I don’t know, auto-catheterise my arse hole or something? There’s no nasty side-effects I need to know about?” She squinted at the gateway. “Are those actual knights? Like, blokes in metal suits? I thought you lot were exaggerating. What have you people been doing out there?”

“There are no side-effects,” Evelyn sighed. “Other than how bizarre it feels to stand Outside.”

“Several of us are over there already,” I added. “It really is about as safe as somewhere can get, out there. Um, we don’t want you to panic when you step over there or anything. Zheng you’ve already met, but there’s Lozzie too, you can see her from here. And Sevens is there, and there’s also Tenny, and our dog — well, Badger’s dog, Whistle—”

“You took a dog out there?” Jan almost shouted at me. I flinched, tentacles jerking in surprise. “Oh, you people are even more wildly irresponsible than I thought. You get that poor animal back in here, right now! I’m not going anywhere until—”

Before Jan could finish having at go at us for presumed animal cruelty, July strode forward, straight for the gateway. This time she was fast enough — and Jan was distracted enough — that Jan’s desperate attempt to grab her resulted only in Jan’s sleeve baffing against her back.

“There’s also a giant caterpillar!” I said quickly, as July reached the gate, ducking so the guitar case wouldn’t catch on the rim. “Don’t be scared, it’s perfectly safe!”

Jan gave me an extremely alarmed look.

July stepped through the gate and straightened up slowly, beneath the purple glow. She stared at Zheng for a long moment, then turned on the spot, gazing about at the knights and the yellow hillsides, showing all the reverence of a pilgrim in a great temple. She did pause briefly when she looked over her shoulder at the caterpillar, but her eyes were already so wide and penetrating that I couldn’t tell if she was shocked or afraid or just accepting what she saw. Lozzie waved to her and called something, but we couldn’t hear the words. July ignored the greeting anyway. She did stare off to her left for a long moment, as if curious or confused by something beyond our line of sight.

“July? July?” Jan was saying, in the sort of tone that usually accompanies the stamping of a petulant foot. “You haven’t burst into flame, so I assume you can hear me?”

“She can’t, actually,” Evelyn explained. “Sound cannot cross the barrier.”

July stepped back through the gate, back to our side, back to Earth.

“It’s safe enough,” she said.

“For a demon host!” Jan huffed. “That’s one thing, but a human being is much more—”

“You are not human fragile anymore.” July strode toward her.

“I am, I break all too easily,” Jan said, frowning as July marched right up to her and bent as if to pick her up. “No, stop! Stop that, not here!” Jan slapped at her with the floppy ends of her padded sleeves, like a pair of clumsy elephant trunks. “I can walk just fine, thank you!”

“But you are complaining so very much,” July told her. Unlike Praem’s expressionless tones, this demon host did not conceal her mockery.

Raine snorted a laugh behind one hand. Evelyn rolled her eyes. My smile grew very fixed. Twil actually said “ha!” out loud.

“And I will keep complaining,” Jan said. She tried to put her hands on her hips but it didn’t really work in the massive coat.

July stared at her for a moment longer. I was about to open my mouth and hurry this along, it was bordering on absurd now, but then for a split second I didn’t see them as siblings, one older and one younger — if that was what the Martense pair really were. Instead I saw a mother and child — an old lady, petulant and tired, but having a lot more fun with this exchange than she was letting on, opposite a daughter who just wanted to go outside and play, but would indulge any of her dear mother’s whims.

Projection, I told myself. I was projecting Praem and Evelyn onto these two. But I still reached out covertly and gave Evelyn’s elbow a squeeze. She flinched slightly and frowned at me, but more in confusion than anger.

“Fine,” July said. “Stay here.”

The demon turned on her heel, marched back up to the gateway, and stepped across. Her long black braid swished through after her.

This time she didn’t pause once over the threshold, but carried on walking toward Zheng. A flutter of pastel poncho detached from a cluster of knights and flounced over toward her, to greet or question or tease. Amid all the confusion and confrontation and even after the emotional turmoil of the last few hours — not to mention the way I kept glancing at Evelyn’s profile, wanting to speak to her in private — I still felt a flicker of an urge to launch myself Outside just to protect Lozzie. My tentacles twitched as one, aching to reach out and make sure July did not touch so much as one hair on Lozzie’s head. But Outside was her domain. She was surrounded by her knights and more. Lozzie was safer out there than she was here.

“Jule … ? Ju-July?” Jan reached after her in confusion and dismay, then seemed to catch herself and remembered we were all watching. She cleared her throat and lowered her arm, then tugged her coat tight around herself and shook her head. She suddenly seemed very small and vulnerable. “I, er, um … suppose we better follow, or we’ll miss the show.”

“It’s okay,” I piped up in a misguided effort to reassure her. “Zheng has strict instructions not to start until we’ve discussed the rules.”

“Oh,” Jan said. She didn’t meet my eyes, too self-conscious. “Rules. Right. There’s going to be rules. Very sensible, yes.”

“We really don’t have to step through,” I said, trying not to cringe with second-hand embarrassment. “You could watch from here, if you want. If you don’t want to go. That’s okay, I totally understand.”

“Scared?” Twil snorted. “Huh. Some mage, right.”

“Of course I’m scared!” Jan said. “You should all be terrified, this is terrifying. The fact you’re not scared in the slightest is even worse!” She gestured at the gate. “Anything could be out there!”

“We know exactly what’s out there,” I said, cringing with apology. “For that dimension, at least. Mostly. Well, I’m trusting Lozzie on this, she’s the expert.”

Raine winced at my phrasing. I blushed, feeling like an idiot. My head was not in the right place for this conversation.

Half of me wanted to be alone with Evelyn, right now; the other half was relieved I couldn’t be.

“Oh, right,” Jan said, lashing on the sarcasm with her delicate tones. “An expert in the beyond. That’s great. And what does she do, exactly? No doubt something nightmarish that I would be happier not knowing.”

Unfortunately, our efforts to convince Jan to step outside the boundaries of reality were undermined at that exact moment by a bundle of black tentacles emerging through the gateway.

Tenny appeared around the side of the gate and stepped backward across the threshold, back to Earth, creeping like a child retreating from a dark room, unwilling to turn away and look where she was going, lest the ghosts snagged her ankles. Her shoulders were hunched, her head ducked, her wing-cloak wrapped tightly around herself in a protective layer of black silken flesh and fuzzy white fur. Her antennae lay very still, flush against her head. Her tentacles were retracted close to her body, reaching behind herself like she was groping for a handhold or a familiar support. Her humanoid arms held Whistle, equally quiet and pensive, little doggy ears standing straight up.

Of course, all Jan saw was a monster, crossing to our side. She went pale, mouth wide open, recoiling like she was ready to bolt.

“It’s okay, it’s okay!” I blurted out, hands up. “It’s just Tenny!”

“Awww shit,” went Twil. Evelyn sighed and put her face in one hand.

Buuuuuurrrrrrrt?” went Tenny, turning on the spot.

Jan boggled at me and Evelyn. “So much for nothing crossing from that side! What is that?!”

“It’s Tenny!” I repeated, even as I knew she needed more explanation than that. “She’s from here! She’s supposed to be here.”

“Hey, Tenns, you okay?” Raine was saying, quickly crossing the room and accepting Tenny’s oddly desperate clutching tentacles on her shoulders. She scratched Whistle’s head. “Not so good out there, yeah?”

“Not good,” Tenny trilled. Her big black pelagic eyes roved across us as she copied a very Lozzie gesture, puffing her cheeks out. She wrapped a secure tentacle around Raine’s arm, holding on tight. Then she spotted Jan. “Lo?”

“Tenny, this is Jan,” I said, trying to repair the mess. “Jan, this is Tenny. We did verbally warn you we had a non-human here. Remember? Evee, you did do that on the phone, didn’t you?”

“I did,” Evelyn sighed. “Apparently it didn’t take.”

Jan just stared, jaw slack.

“Lo?” Tenny repeated. She puffed out a buuuuurrrrr. “Not a shark?”

I cleared my throat. “Tenny is technically a child, so please don’t scare her. And yes, Tenny. Jan here is not a shark.”

Blllllrrrrrtttt, no shark.” Tenny pouted.

“She’s … she’s from here?” Jan murmured. “How?”

“Lozzie made her,” I said. “Sort of. She’s Lozzie’s daughter, technically. She started as a spirit.”

“As pneuma-somatic life,” Evelyn supplied with a sigh.

“Yes, then Lozzie made her a cocoon and she came out … well, real, for want of a better word.”

“Tenny is a real girl,” Praem intoned.

“I … I’m sorry … I didn’t … process that,” Jan said slowly, her horror turning not to confusion, but to awe, as her deep blue eyes travelled up and down Tenny’s body. “My goodness,” she breathed, barely more than a whisper. “Hello. Hello there. Oh, oh you are a wonder. Tenny, was it? I’m so sorry, I called you a what … ” Her voice trailed off as she looked at the rest of us, awestruck. “You people … you … you made her? Did I hear that right?” Jan flicked back to Tenny suddenly, who was watching Jan as if the small woman was quite crazy. “I am so sorry for talking about you in third person, by the way. Hello dear.”

“Lozzie did,” I repeated. “Yes.”

Jan just stared at Tenny in awe. She even stepped forward, fingers out to receive the greeting touch of one of Tenny’s silken black tentacles. Tenny touched tentacle to trembling finger tips, then pulled a very dubious expression at Jan.

“Not a shaaaark,” Tenny trilled. “’Lo Jan?”

“Yes, yes, hello. My goodness, you are a wonder. You are one of the most beautiful things I’ve ever seen.” Jan started laughing, looking over at the rest of us. She spread her arms. “What do you need me for? You want me to make a doll for your twin sister, out of dead matter, when this … this … Lozzie?” She gestured through the gate. “I assume that’s the one with the fetching poncho talking to Jule. When she can craft true flesh?” Jan shook her head. “You’re wasting your time with me.”

“It’s more complex than that,” Evelyn said, in an unimpressed tone that brooked no argument.

“Yes,” I agreed. “I’m not sure Lozzie can just grow an empty person or something. In fact, I doubt that very much.”

“Oh, I must speak with her,” Jan said. “May I speak with her? This Lozzie, that’s her, right? Correct? I can speak with her? Is she— does she have— is there anything I should—”

“You’re quite welcome to speak with Lozzie,” I said gently. “But she can be difficult to communicate with, sometimes.”

“Yeah,” Twil added. “Bit of an understatement, that, but she’s real sweet. Be nice, okay?”

“I would never be anything but nice,” Jan said, her confidence apparently all returned. She even straightened up.

“You cool to go back through the gate, Tenns?” Raine asked Tenny.

Mmmmmuuurrrrrrr,” Tenny trilled. “Pretty. But also scary. No flying today.”

Raine patted her on the shoulder. My heart went out to how sweet she was with Tenny. “Ahhhh, you don’t have to,” she said. “We can just sit and watch with Whistle. Isn’t that right, Whistle?”

Whistle went huff. Perhaps he recognised his own name.

“Ah,” Jan said, bright blue eyes flicking through the gate again. Her throat bobbed. “I don’t suppose you could ask Lozzie to come over here for a chat?”

I was about to open my mouth and say certainly, why not, I’ll ask her. I wasn’t about to force an innocent to step Outside, though I did wonder if Jan counted as innocent.

But Evelyn spoke up quickly, before I could get a word out. “No, not right now,” she said. “Lozzie is needed out there. You’ll have to come with us.”

“Ah. Well.” Jan took a deep breath. I got the sudden impression she wanted to cross herself. “Well. Well, well, perhaps another time then, I do really want to speak with—”

Jan did not get to finish her sentence, because Praem stepped up. With three short clicks of her sensible heels, Praem approached Jan, stopped at a distance calculated precisely between professional courtesy and personal intimacy, and held out one pale hand.

“Be not afraid,” Praem said.

Jan blinked at Praem, down at her hand, and then at us, raising her eyebrows in mild alarm and mute question.

“Don’t look at me,” Evelyn said. “I have no idea what she’s doing. Praem, what are you doing?”

“Escorting,” Praem intoned. “If desired.”

“She’s being very sweet,” I said out loud. “She’s not mocking you or anything, she’s being serious.”

Evelyn nodded along with a sort of grudging sigh.

“Oh, why not?” Jan said, her tone suddenly much more like that of the old woman I’d glimpsed for a moment as she’d argued with July. She wriggled one hand out of the end of her voluminous sleeve and placed it graciously in Praem’s palm. “Thank you, you’ve very kind. Maybe leave out the ‘be not afraid’ line next time though. You are angelic, but it’s a bit much.”

“I am angelic,” Praem agreed.

“Hey, if it makes you feel safer,” Raine added. She spread her hands and patted her heavily padded motorcycle jacket. “I know how it feels.”

“All safe!” Tenny trilled, apparently much happier now she was back with the rest of us, rather than watching her mother tend to the knights.

“Quite,” Evelyn said, frowning at Praem and Jan as if not sure what to make of this development.

“Can somebody hold my hand too?” Twil asked, laughing.

“No teasing,” Praem intoned. She gave us all a blank-faced, white-eyed look — Twil especially, who at least had the good sense to look sheepish.

Praem lingered on me for a moment longer than the others, which I could only tell because of the way she moved her head.

It was impossible to be certain, but a moment of communication passed between us, though I couldn’t figure out how I understood her intention. Perhaps I was merely projecting, perhaps it was nothing, or perhaps it was the emotional backwash of my rather intense conversation with Twil, and my newly exposed thoughts about the woman standing next to me.

Praem would escort Jan — and therefore I was to look after Evelyn.

I nodded back, just a tiny tilt of my head. Praem’s pointed gaze moved on.

“Oh, wait a moment,” said Jan. “I actually have something for you. I’d forgotten in all this flappery and failure to warn.”

“Failure to warn?” Evelyn echoed under her breath. “I did tell you, it’s not my fault you didn’t listen.”

Jan moved as if to rummage inside her coat. Her free hand popped out of her sleeve, like a furtive, hairless rodent bursting from a hole in the sand. She touched the air about six inches in front of her chest and her hand completely vanished from view again. We may have seen this trick before but the visual impact was no less dizzying, no less impossible, no less inherently threatening — she could have anything hidden inside that invisible gap.

Jan’s hand reappeared a split second later, holding a compact box of fresh strawberries.

“For you.” She held them out to Praem. “A thank you for being so sweet the first time we met. Just don’t share them with anybody else.”

“Staaaawberry!” Tenny trilled, suddenly lighting up.

“Except Tenny,” Jan added. “She can have some. I gather this is the correct gesture, from what your mother told me? Though I should most certainly not feed them to you myself, that’s some dangerous symbolism, I think?” She raised an eyebrow at Evelyn.

“Praem’s not bound,” Evelyn said, but she was frowning. “She can accept strawberries from anybody she wishes.”

Praem accepted the box and bowed her head to Jan. “Thank you.”

Twil was still bamboozled by the whole exchange, frowning like she didn’t quite get it. “Why not just put the strawberries in your pockets? Like, your normal pockets? Why do you need to magically hide strawberries?”

“Force of habit,” Jan said, turning smug and batting thick dark lashes over her twinkling eyes. “Once you’ve gotten used to wearing dresses with pockets, you can never truly go back.”

Twil’s confusion got worse. “But you’re wearing a tracksuit.”

Jan sighed and rolled her eyes, point entirely missed. Without warning, she repeated her magical-pockets trick as if reaching out and plucking an insect from the air, about a foot to the left of her head. Her fingers returned holding a pair of pink-framed sunglasses.

“No accounting for poor taste,” she said.

“Don’t tell me you’re gonna wear those indoors?” Twil asked.

“That is a bit edgy,” Raine said. “Even for us.”

“Nice colour though,” I added.

“Does that look like indoors to you?” Jan gestured at the gateway. “I’m not taking any chances with that weird purple light, no matter what you lot say. I am not getting sunburnt or snow-blinded out there.” She snapped the shades open with a flick of her wrist and lowered them over her shining blue eyes. “Consider this well and truly dealt with.”

Evelyn snorted without humour. “You really are internet poisoned, you little—”

“Evee!” I almost slapped her arm, but I could never truly strike Evelyn, not even in jest. “I think they look really good! Cool, even.”

“They are, heeeey,” Raine added with a wink for Jan. “Looking smooth.”

“Heather,” Evelyn tutted. “She’s memeing at us.”

I blinked. “She’s what?”

Jan pointed a finger at Evelyn, a smug little smile on her suddenly cheeky face, below the dark pools of her sunglasses. Blue fire burned behind the tinted lenses; no glasses could truly hide that kind of otherworldly beauty. “You may be an absolutely terrifying mage, and I may have been led into the lion’s den by July being horny for getting her head kicked in, but girl, my power level exceeds yours by a significant margin.”

Evelyn let out a huff like she’d just been subjected to a truly awful pun. She put her face in one hand. Twil started laughing. Only Tenny looked as baffled as I felt, twitching her fluffy white antennae and blinking her huge black eyes.

“I’m sorry, I’m completely lost,” I said. “‘Power level’? Is this a mage thing?”

“Heather, just … just don’t,” Evelyn said into her hand.

“I love you,” said Raine. “Don’t worry about it, trust me.”

“Well, okay,” I said, feeling a little put out.

Jan very gently gestured with the hand that Praem was holding. “Are we quite ready? Your big slab of muscle must be getting impatient by now.”

“Alright, alright,” Evelyn grumbled. “Let’s get this over with. Hopefully at least in time for dinner.”

Raine led the way with Tenny in tow, coaxing our nervous moth-child back over to Camelot with Whistle still snuggled in her arms; I was confident that if things got too much for Tenny, Raine would bring her back home. Yet as Raine’s shoulders and Tenny’s silken black tentacles passed through the membrane into Camelot’s purple light, I suppressed an urge to dart across the room and drag them both back. It was only the Quiet Plain, full of Lozzie’s knights. I had to repeat that to myself, just to let them go.

Twil paused with an after-you gesture for the rest of us. Jan glanced back over her shoulder as we moved toward the gateway.

“Are they not coming with us?” she asked, peering over the top of her sunglasses.

“Ah? What?” Twil glanced back too, at what for her was just the empty corners of the room. Evelyn pulled a frown, but then she realised.

“She means the spider-servitors,” I explained for Twil’s benefit. “You can see them too, Jan?”

“Of course I can.” Jan raised an eyebrow at me and then ran her eyes along my tentacles, her sudden attention enough to make me feel a little shy. I pulled my extra limbs in toward myself. “I can see your additions, after all. Don’t be shy now, they’re very impressive.”

“The spiders stay here,” Evelyn said, her voice too tight for the subject. “Come on, let’s get on with this.”

“What? Why?” Jan peered around Praem’s flank, blinking with surprise over the rim of her sunglasses, absolutely flummoxed. “They’re perfect. I mean, jolly good job on them, they’re fantastic, well done. I’ve rarely seen a servitor as cleanly built, let alone that complex. We really should have them along, real combat machines, just in case, no? You say this is safe, but you never know.”

I pulled a pained smile. “They don’t really like to move far. Not unless it’s an emergency.”

“They … don’t … like to?” Jan’s delicate brow furrowed in confusion. “They’re servitors. Aren’t they?”

Evelyn sighed. “They stay here,” she repeated, then turned her head so Jan couldn’t see her mouth the words ‘operational security’ at me.

Jan didn’t know that Evelyn could barely command the servitors. It was probably best we kept it that way.

“Ah, yes,” I joined in, somewhat late to the game. “They stay here. There’s important reasons to do with the house. Security. All that.”

“Still … ” Jan sighed at the spiders. “They’re beautiful specimens. I’d feel much safer with some real muscle along, you know? Muscle that doesn’t wander off to fight other muscle, that is.”

“I will not wander off,” Praem said, sing-song and lilting. She lifted Jan’s hand slightly. “Shall we go?”

“Certainly. Thank you, miss Praem.”

“Miss Saye,” Praem corrected.

“Ah! My mistake. Of course. Please do lead on, miss Saye.”

In an awkward shuffle more befitting a group of young teenagers edging onto a dance floor, the rest of us stepped through the gate to Camelot.

Jan and Praem went first, greeting Raine and Tenny on the other side. I hovered close to Evelyn before she took the plunge; she tried to conceal the way she drew in a deep breath, steadying herself and leaning heavily on her walking stick, but I caught and cradled every moment of her trepidation, wishing I could shoulder it in her place. I had to stop myself from wrapping a tentacle around her shoulders. That would probably just make her jump.

“It’s not dangerous,” I murmured. “Well. Not really.”

“Yeah,” Twil piped up from behind us. “We’re both right here with you, Evee. You know?”

Evelyn gave me the sort of sour, sidelong look that would have made me shiver with anxiety six months ago. Then she rolled her eyes, forcefully linked her arm with mine, and used me as a guide-rail to step through to Outside, dragging me along. Twil laughed behind us, cut off suddenly by the dimensional transition, then resuming as she stepped through in our wake.

Camelot opened around us like a flower of purple and yellow, blooming through the sky with whorls like the inside of a human brain, showering us with a shifting aurora more beautiful than any earthly light. Cinnamon wind brushed our faces and tugged at loose strands of hair, a distant sea-breeze bringing us the scent of far-off petrified forests and dead cities, the merest hint of the caterpillars’ wanderings. Hillsides unrolled around us, covered with the silent sentinels of chrome, Lozzie’s round table.

Sometimes these places were wasted on me. But together with my friends, my family, it was almost worth coming here.

We all stood in a little cluster around the gateway exit for a moment, just soaking in the strangeness of being.

Jan was blinking rapidly, head turning left and right with jerky intensity, not frozen in fear but doing a poor job of concealing her breathless awe. The rest of us had all been here before — Evelyn had insisted that Raine and Twil and Praem all duck through for at least a minute or two before Jan and July arrived, just to acclimatise themselves, in case the worst should happen. But the sense of strangeness still hit everyone like a wave of vertigo and nausea, necessitating a pause to catch breath that had never been stolen. Even Tenny, with her inhuman senses and totally different physiological set-up, was affected enough that she focused on petting Whistle with a trio of tentacles. I considered asking Raine to just take her back through. Only Praem was totally unaffected.

Well, Praem and myself.

Praem took the liberty of tapping Jan on the shoulder and saying, “Do not be afraid. Look behind us.”

“Oh, oh my.” Jan still jumped when she followed the instruction, coming face-to-hide with the vast bulk of the caterpillar. She put a hand to her heart — did dolls have hearts? Did Praem have a heart inside her wooden chest? Metaphorically, very much so. “Oh that is … that is very big indeed. Too big.”

“That’s what she said,” Twil muttered from the corner of her mouth. Evelyn almost whacked her in the shins with her walking stick, but Twil managed to skip away, forcing a laugh.

“Thank you, Twil,” I said — and I meant it. Anything for a bit of normality when Outside.

“You people have built seating out here?” Jan asked, eyebrows scrunching above her shades. “What’s next, are you going to put up a gazebo? Plant some roses?”

“Strawberry bushes,” Praem intoned.

“Oh, lovely,” Jan said. I got the impression her sarcasm was blunted for Praem’s benefit.

“We didn’t build this,” Evelyn said, vaguely uncomfortable as she gestured at the caterpillar — and the ‘seating’. “This is all Lozzie’s work. Look again, it’s part of the … creature. Or, was.”

Jan paused, staring up at the caterpillar again. “She made this too?”

“Oh yes,” Evelyn said, sounding none too happy about it.

“I really must speak with her,” Jan murmured.

Lozzie’s whale-sized caterpillar of off-white carapace and shaped armour had extruded seating for us. Earlier, after the gate was open but before Jan had arrived, when we’d all stepped over here for a moment, we’d discovered the caterpillar had performed some kind of rapid self-modification. It seemed to have shed one of the bulging armour sections between the thinner vertical ribs, to reveal a fresh, clean white section only a few inches beneath, like a turtle or tortoise shedding sections of old shell, replacing them with new protection grown beneath the old.

The discarded piece of off-white armour now lay on the yellow grass alongside the caterpillar, where it had fallen, a slab of curved armour several feet high. It formed a very sizeable if rather rough and uncomfortable bench. There was more than enough room for all of us, twice over.

“Front row seats,” Twil chuckled.

Halfway along the bench, huddled like a sad blob of melting butter, was Sevens, wrapped in yellow robes like a small child amid stolen blankets. Upon our arrival she slipped to her feet and slunk over, peering at Jan with red-on-black eyes.

Guuurrrkk,” she went at Jan, slinking straight past the bewildered stare and right up to Tenny and Raine. “Tenns, you okay?”

Mmmmmrrrrrr,” Tenny replied with an uncertain flutter.

“I think she might need to go back home, actually,” I said. “She’s not doing well out here. Could you … ?”

“Mm-mmmmm.” Sevens nodded, wordlessly accepting the affections of Tenny’s tentacles wrapping around her shoulders and arms, like a nervous octopus. Tenny let go of Raine and clung to Sevens instead. “Tenns, wanna go?”

“M’okay,” Tenny said, raising her chin. “For now.”

“ … do I even want to know who this is?” Jan asked, gesturing at Sevens.

“You do not want to know,” Praem intoned.

“Apparently I don’t want to know,” Jan said to Sevens. “My apologies.”

Raine was standing with her hands on her hips, looking outward across the plains. I was struck by the uncanny similarity to how Zheng had stood on that same spot, only an hour earlier.

“You think they’re about to start without us?” she asked, loud enough to project her voice.

About sixty feet directly ahead of us, July and Zheng were facing off, staring each other down like a pair of apex predators who had stumbled across one another in a jungle clearing. Zheng had risen from her cross-legged repose and July had walked to almost within arms’ reach. I couldn’t see July’s expression with her back to us, but I could read the fascination and hunger on Zheng’s face, the silent desire, the undeniable lust.

My stomach turned over with lingering jealousy, sick and tight. Suddenly nothing mattered, certainly not my wish for Zheng to win. I had to bite my lower lip and turn away.

Tentacles bunched and coiled with instinctive urgency. My skin tingled, aching to flush with warning colouration and deadly toxins. Part of me wanted to spring across the sixty feet as quick as I could and plant myself in front of July.

A hiss crawled up my throat.

“Wouldn’t put it past them,” Jan said with total dismissal. She wasn’t even paying attention. “Are we going to sit down, then? I’m not keen on standing here while these two beat each other to a pulp.”

“They absolutely will not be starting without us,” Evelyn snapped, right next to me. “There are going to be rules to this. And for once we have a judge capable of enforcing rules.”

Evelyn’s tone contained a note I rarely heard from her, shocking me out of my jealous simmer — secret smug victory. I blinked at her, followed her gaze back to Zheng, then I realised what I’d missed.

“Oh,” Jan said. “Oh, I see. Very clever.”

Lozzie was standing between July and Zheng, bobbing her head and chattering up at July.

It was too far away to make out the words, but the meaning was undeniable. My tentacles relaxed and the abyssal itch ebbed away. I felt Evelyn’s arm looped through mine again.

“Security and concealment weren’t the only reasons for doing this out here,” Evelyn croaked softly. “You made a good call for more reasons than you thought, Heather. Completely mad. But good.”

I boggled at her, my mind whirling to catch up. My throat still felt thick with the need to hiss at July. “Evee … you … you mean Lozzie agreed to this because … ?”

To my wordless delight — and more than a little bit of unexpected blush — Evelyn smiled for real, in a way I’d never seen her smile before, narrow-eyed and devious, but not at all dark. The strategist’s smile, for me. “Over a hundred penuma-somatically engineered knights and one caterpillar-machine the size of an airliner. That’s more than enough show of strength to keep this as a duel, to keep it under control.”

“Oh goodness,” Jan said. “How smart. I only wish it wasn’t happening here.”

I couldn’t believe my ears. Evelyn could barely contain her smile, though she kept her lips together. Mischief danced in her eyes.

“Evee, you … you didn’t tell me,” I said.

She snorted. “You would have told Zheng. And it wasn’t like I was concealing anything from you, this was obvious.”

“I … I suppose so … ”

“I still don’t approve of any of this. We should not even be here,” Evelyn said.

“Much agreed,” Jan added.

Burrrrrrrrt!” went Tenny.

“But if it has to be done,” Evelyn continued, holding her head higher, “then it’s going to be done without putting either of these incredible idiots at real risk.”

Twil let out a low whistle. “You’re bloody devious, you know that? Good thing you’re on our side.”

“We’d get nowhere without you, Evee,” Raine shot back over her shoulder.

Evelyn straightened her spine as best she could. “I’m not on your side, Twil. You’re on mine.”

Twil snorted and rolled her eyes, but she didn’t deny it.

“You lot are all completely mad,” Jan said, shaking her head. “If it wasn’t for Lozzie — that’s her name, right, I’m getting that correct? If it wasn’t for her, I’d have hit the ejector seat already. Are we going to sit down or not? I would like to get my snacks out.”

“Yes, yes,” Evelyn grumbled, tugging on my arm. “Let’s get moving, I suppose. Come on, Heather, the sooner we sit down the sooner we … Heather?”

“Something’s going wrong,” I murmured, heart in my throat.

While the others bantered about seating arrangements, I had been watching Zheng and July.

I saw the warning signs in their shared body language before it happened — or at least my abyssal instincts did, picking up on the secret meanings of pose and musculature and the invisible tension in the air between two dangerous predators. I couldn’t have put it into words, or said exactly why my own body suddenly dumped a bucket of adrenaline into my veins. I just knew.

Up until that moment, Zheng had been smiling a predator’s smile, darkly delighted that the fight was about to begin, that her opponent was finally here, glowing with all the anticipation of new consummation. Neither of them were even looking at Lozzie, as she flapped her pastel poncho and chattered back and forth between them, her voice high and light, lost on the cinnamon air.

But then July must have said something, though the words were too far away to hear, even as a murmur on the wind.

Whatever she said, it killed Zheng’s smile.

Lozzie had enough time to visibly laugh at July’s words, lifting the hem of her poncho to cover her mouth — but then Zheng clenched her teeth and growled, deep down in her throat and chest. That sound carried all too well, a deep bass rumble like the disapproval of a mountain.

“Oh shit,” Twil hissed from next to me.

“Lozzie!” Raine called. “Lozzie, what are they doing?”

“She’s losing control,” I said. “Zheng!”

“What is she saying?” Evelyn demanded of Jan.

“Don’t look at me!” Jan squeaked. “I have no idea! I’m not in charge of her or anything!”

July tilted her chin up. Spoke again. Zheng’s eyes blazed with anger.

Lozzie said something to the demons, flapping her poncho. But then she stepped back out of the firing line as Zheng inched forward. Lozzie cast a terrified look at us. Raine started forward, as did Twil, but there was no time to cover the distance. Around the trio, several of Lozzie’s knights turned as one, weapons lifted in readiness, shields raised by chrome hands.

July spoke a third and final time. Lozzie turned and ran toward us.

Zheng rocked back on her heels, spat at July’s feet, and threw herself behind a punch like a lightning bolt.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Jan doesn’t like anything about this situation, all of it is terrifying and dangerous in a way she seems to have been trying to avoid her whole life! Except Praem. And maybe Tenny. And probably Lozzie! Seems like they might have some things to discuss. About building life, perhaps? About creating bodies and putting spirits inside them? About giant machine-life caterpillar creatures? At least everyone is Outside now and nothing is going wrong … oops, spoke too soon, I wonder what got Zheng riled up?

If you would like to support Katalepsis (and please do consider doing so!!! It helps me write more!):

Subscribe to the Patreon!

Currently you get one chapter ahead each week! I wanted to make this 2 chapters ahead each week, but lately the chapters have instead just gotten huge – 8-9k words each! The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to interrupt my update schedule!

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This really helps. A lot of readers find the story through TWF! It only takes a couple of clicks to vote, and it keeps the story visible!

And thirdly, leave a review! Or a like, a thumbs up, a comment on a chapter, it’s all great, and it helps me so so much to know there’s people out there reading and enjoying the story; that’s the whole reason I do this anyway. And thank you for reading!

Next week, is the duel going ahead or has Zheng lost control? What did July say to her? And perhaps seeing the zombies let loose for real is going to make Heather feel dangerous things!

for the sake of a few sheep – 15.15

Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Twil — our clueless werewolf girl who always looked so confused, dog-brained and headstrong and easily pleased, always getting the wrong end of the stick, always up for a fight but barking up the wrong tree, always on the edge of every situation, one step behind every conversation — was looking at me like I was the idiot.

Because she was right. I was the idiot. I was the big stupid idiot.

She wasn’t merely three steps ahead of me. Twil was running an entirely different race, on a track I hadn’t even been aware of until five seconds ago. She’d lapped me so many times I didn’t know whether I was coming or going. She’d sprinted past me and spun me around like a roadrunner past a certain unfortunate coyote, leaving me to stagger in a cartoonish daze.

“‘Cos, you know,” Twil was still talking, somewhere far away, “I was real bad, I didn’t figure out me and Evee could even try for it ‘till you said so. Er, Heather?”

She raised a hand from where she sprawled, comfortable and loose in the old swivel chair, with a leg hooked over one of the arms. She was utterly relaxed and natural, even in the unfamiliar surroundings of Evelyn’s study, flanked and hemmed in by bookcases and shadows and the heavy desk. She waved her fingers back and forth in front of my eyes.

“Heather? You okay?”

“You … you mean it’s obvious?” I heard myself ask.

“That Evee’s got feelings for you?” Twil laughed, then trailed off. “Uh, yeah?”

A terrifying vista of reality and truth opened up before me, a vast gulf of how little I really knew; I felt like a Polar explorer, testing the snow before each step with a hiking pole, only to dislodge a fall of ice and discover the toes of my boots were already hanging over the edge of a bottomless chasm. Forget the alien spheres of Outside and the infinite dark sea of the Abyss; relationships were so much more difficult to navigate.

“Er, Heather? Yo? Um … do you need … like … Raine? Should I get Raine?”

“No, no I’m … no.”

For the second time in this conversation, I sat down on the floor. I slid down a bookcase, the shelves bumping painfully against my spine until I landed on my backside. My tentacles were coiled around me too tightly to cushion the landing, in a futile attempt at self-comfort. I sat in a heap for a long moment, staring at nothing in particular.

Twil cleared her throat with a very intentional ‘ahem’ sound. “Need a permit to open a hole like that in Sharrowford.”

I finally blinked up at her, coming back to my senses, discovering that I was still in the semi-gloom of the study, surrounded by books and bare floorboards and one vastly uncomfortable werewolf. I half expected reality to fold up and deposit me Outside.

“I’m sorry?” I asked.

“Your … your mouth, is like, hanging open. It was a joke, like.”

“Oh.” I shook my head as a humourless laugh forced its way up my throat. I leaned my head back against the hard, cool surface of a wooden shelf, then forward to bump my forehead against my raised knees, then back again so my skull went clonk against the shelf.

Twil scrambled into a proper sitting position in the chair, about to leap to her feet. “Heather? Yo, big H, hey, don’t start hurting yourself, ‘cos then I really will have to go get Raine because I don’t know what to do about that. Yeah? Okay? Are you alright?”

“Oh, don’t worry, Twil. I’m not going to hurt myself.” I groped for a book from the shelves, any book, filling my hands with a random hardback. I put the book against my knees and laid my forehead against the cover, the world’s most uncomfortable pillow. “It’s just me. It’s all me.”

“It … it’s you.” Twil sounded increasingly worried. “Right. Yeah. It is.”

“It’s me,” I repeated, face squished against the hardback. “I’m the useless lesbian.” I let out a huge sigh and raised my head from the cool, firm sanctuary of a book cover. “What even is this?” I murmured, turning the book over. “Oh, The Fellowship of the Ring, huh.”

“Heather, seriously,” Twil said, sounding like she was about to call the fire brigade. “You alright? Because this is giving me the spooks.”

“I’m fine, Twil. I’m sorry. I’m just reeling a bit.”

Twil pulled a toothy grimace, very much like a dog unsure of an unfamiliar scent. She was jiggling one leg up and down with nervous energy. “Wow. Shit. I thought this was like, obvious. Evee, I mean.”

Wow shit indeed,” I echoed.

“I thought that was kind of why you were apologising and all.”

“No!” I tutted. That forced me to pull myself back together. I couldn’t have Twil misunderstanding this, it was too important for her own well being, for the future of our friendship, for her emotional peace of mind. I drew in a deep breath and slapped my cheek with the book, which made her blink in alarm. “No, Twil, no. I apologised because what I did was wrong. What I did with you and Evee, pushing you together when you weren’t ready, it was like a smaller version of what Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight tried to do with me. Moving people around like cute little playing pieces on some board, satisfied in pairing you off, not treating you as fully autonomous people. It was wrong of me. It’s a genuine apology. I would apologise to you even if Evelyn had gotten together with … I don’t know. Somebody else entirely.”

Twil’s grimace collapsed into a relieved sigh. “Hey, look, it’s cool. You don’t have to keep saying sorry.”

“But I am—”

“Apology accepted!” Twil laughed, one hand out to ward me off. “Apology accepted, yeah? You and me, we’re cool, we’re cool now.”

“ … okay,” I said, slumping back against the bookcase. I narrowly resisted an urge to apologise for apologising.

Twil puffed out a big sigh of relief and leaned back in the chair as well. She rolled her shoulders inside her white hoodie, working out the tension, then pulled both her feet up onto the seat, getting extra comfy. She brushed her dark curls away from her face. “So er, why did you wanna talk to me about this? I get why not Sevens, but hey, anyone would listen.”

I shrugged, still at a bit of a loss. “Who else am I going to talk to? Zheng, right now? Praem, Evee’s daughter? Lozzie is sweet and lovely, but she’s not exactly a fountain of good advice.”

“What about Raine? She is your girlfriend.” Twil laughed.

“A while back, Evee wanted to borrow me for a cuddle,” I said, talking to the ceiling. “It was the night before we went to Carcosa. It was a ruse by Evee, to give me some time away from Raine being difficult, but Raine thought it was genuine. She referenced a ‘deal’ they made in the past and then offered to lend me to Evee. As a partner.” I slid my eyes back down to Twil. She was pulling quite the grimace.

“Oh. Oh dang. What the fuck?”

“Mmhmm. If I told Raine about all this, or if she figured it out on her own, she might lock me and Evee in a room until we kiss. Which I’m not willing to risk.”

Twil puffed out the opposite of a laugh. “Right. Shit.”

“So I’m talking to you. And it turns out you actually understand much better than I do. I’m sorry for underestimating you, Twil.”

To my surprise, Twil flashed a cheeky smile. “That’s just how I roll. Under the radar. Lone wolf in the forest, yeeeeeah.” She struck a pose with both hands, like she was on the cover of a trendy musical album.

I snorted a tiny laugh. “I don’t understand anything do I? Evee has feelings for me?”

“Yeah?” Twil boggled at me. “She obviously fucking adores you, big H. I mean, I knew that before she and I had our thing together, it’s just right out there in the open. She’s always different with you, treats you different to everyone else. Well, ‘cept maybe Praem, but Praem’s her kid. She’s gentle with you. Likes it when you’re close. Didn’t expect you to be all surprised and shit.”

I shook my head and sighed, feeling like I’d been up all night. “But why?”

“You rescued her.”

“I know, several times, but so has Raine, and she doesn’t—”

“No, no no no,” Twil spoke over me, waving both hands. “No, like … you rescued her. Think about it for a sec. ‘Cos like, this is something she and I did talk about. Like, a lot. And I think she’s not said diddly squat to you.”

“‘Diddly squat’?” I echoed. “Twil, your dialect is slipping.”

Twil refused my bait.

“She’d made Raine move out. She was in this house all by herself, long before Praem. Just the spiders for company, and it’s not like they’re up for a chat. Not like she’s got any friends at the uni, either. She was pushing everyone away.” Twil’s voice grew heavy with melancholy. “Think about it. This house was just empty. Then you drop in on her and here she is now, nine months later, she’s got a family. You were the start of it.”

An image of Evelyn floated up from my subconscious, of the first time I’d met her, wrapped in her protective layers of clothing, tucked away in the Medieval Metaphysics room. Evelyn Saye, a ghost of the real person who’d revealed herself seconds later, all hissing spite and bitter anger. She’d lashed out at me with verbal barbs, dripping toxicity she would never level at me these days, saying the most hurtful and rude things. She’d turned even worse on Raine, naked contempt, almost hatred. She’d denied me and driven me off. But then she’d thrown herself Outside, alone, on a wild experiment.

I’d rarely thought about that dangerous experiment she’d done, in the months since I’d rescued her from the consequences. I’d reached out and dragged her back from Outside, with my first intentional Slip; I had broken with ten years of self-abuse and lies, for Evee.

That experiment, that trip Outside, that flawed spell she’d used, the one with no way back — she’d never, ever think of doing such a thing now.

I put my hand to my mouth and felt tears prickle in my eyes.

“She … she was … experiencing suicidal ideation,” I murmured. The cold, clinical words were not enough. Evee, my Evee, she’d almost done it. In loneliness and pain. “Maybe only subconsciously, maybe she didn’t intend to, but … ”

“Yeah,” Twil added. She leaned down out of the chair, grabbed my shoulder, and squeezed me far too hard. The contact brought me back from a dark place. “But she didn’t. That’s the important bit, right? She didn’t. And she didn’t that other time in the library, either. ‘Cos you were there.”

I nodded, a bit numb. I glanced at the study door, vaguely tempted to run all the way downstairs and hug Evelyn. “Best decision I ever made,” I murmured.

“Couldn’t agree more.” Twil let out a huge sigh and leaned back again. “So, hey, you see why she might, like, feel things about you?”

“Well, yes! But she’s never given any indication that she—”

“Oh, come on!” Twil laughed, a mad sound, banishing the heavy atmosphere with a bark. “She does it all the time!”

“But … but … like that?”

Twil paused, raised an eyebrow, and got this tortured faux-shrewd look on her face; I could practically see the gears turning between her ears. She nodded slowly, cracking her knuckles one by one “Ahhhh, yeah, right. I can see where you’re getting some crossed wires here, maybe. Like, yeah, Evee obviously has feelings for you, right. But that doesn’t necessarily mean she wants to do the sideways shuffle with you.”

I blinked like she’d slapped me. “Twil!”

“No, I’m serious,” Twil went on, totally unfazed by my offended tut. “Evee’s got feelings for me too, legit, she hasn’t fallen out of those or something, but that doesn’t mean she wanted to shag me either. I think all that confused her so much that she pushed me away.” Twil shrugged. “I think she might be ace or something. Ace but not realise it herself. And that’s a bloody hard subject to bring up, I dunno if I can do it.”

I shook my head, confused. “Yes, Evee is pretty ‘ace’. At least, I think she is.”

Twil blinked at me, deadpan unimpressed. “‘Ace’ as in ‘asexual’, Heather.”

“Oh!” I blushed like a rotten tomato, flapping my hands and thumping the book down on my knees.

“You do know what that means, right?”

“Yes! Oh my goodness. How are you so far ahead of me all the time?!” I huffed at myself, mortified. “Evee might be asexual, yes, fine. Oh, goodness, how can we be talking about her like this without her present?”

“Because I’m tryin’ give you advice, you big dumbo.”

I sighed and sagged against the shelves. “Yes. Yes, hit me again. I am the big dumbo.”

“And hey, it’s not like we’re bad-mouthing her. We both care about her.”

“That is true,” I murmured, nodding along. “You think Evee is asexual, but she doesn’t understand it herself?”

Twil shrugged. “I dunno, I’m not saying for certain. All I’m saying is that she likes you, but maybe she doesn’t want your fingers all up inside her.” I wrinkled my nose at the crude expression, but Twil kept going. “Maybe she doesn’t even want to make out with you or anything. You get what I mean? I mean, hell, you’re doing this whole poly thing, you probably get this, right?”

“Sort of. Well, actually no, maybe not.”

Twil did a very Evelyn thing all of a sudden — she sucked on her teeth, considering me through narrowed eyes. I’d never seen her make that expression before. On Twil, it was akin to walking through a silent forest at night, then spotting a wolf lurking between the trees, holding itself perfectly still as it watched you in return, uncertain if it was afraid of your unexpected meeting, or about to dismantle you as prey.

“ … T-Twil?” I stammered.

“Wow. You actually don’t get this, do you?” she asked.

“Ummmm. Maybe?”

She suddenly sprang into action. I actually flinched. She didn’t see, but two of my tentacles uncoiled like springs, as if to catch her and throw her back. But all she did was sit forward in the chair, suddenly all animated hand gestures as she tried to make her point.

“Alright,” she said. “Think about it like this. When people get together, especially when they’re really inexperienced, sometimes they kinda try to be the person they think their partner wants them to be, or maybe they try to do stuff that fits in with the role of girlfriend or boyfriend, like, uh … ” Twil wet her lips and looked around, eyes darting about in animated thought. “Like say a guy gets his first girlfriend, right? And she’s not putting any expectations on him, but he’s absorbed all this crazy shit about how you’re meant to be manly, but that’s not him, it’s not how he is.”

“Internalised gender roles. Yes, Twil, I’m well aware of the concept. Where is this going? How is this relevant to Evee?”

Twil spread her hands. “This is just an example, right? So maybe this guy starts acting different — not better, not worse, just different — ‘cos he thinks that’s how he’s supposed to. And he’s not enjoying it, she’s not enjoying it, and they don’t understand why, ‘cos they’re doing all the ‘right things’ that they’re ‘meant’ to do. It’s kinda like the opposite version of putting somebody else on a pedestal. People put themselves in boxes, you know?” Twil pulled a face. “I think, er, to be real polite, you kinda missed out on this sort of mistake, ‘cos you’re with Raine.”

I blinked. “What does Raine have to do with this?”

“Ahhh, come on,” Twil said. “Raine’s so sweet on you and she doesn’t demand shit, right? If you try to put yourself in a box like that, she’ll like, dismantle the box. Ha!” Twil forced a laugh, trying to keep things light.

Putting myself in a box? I turned the idea over, with a sensation like deja vu. “I … suppose so … ” I said out loud.

I trailed off, half in thought and half because Twil’s awkward laugh heralded a sneaky visitor. 

From behind the side of Evelyn’s slab-like desk and behind Twil’s back, a crescent of butter-soft yellow rose with the stately silence of a hot air balloon. A tuft of black hair and a pale, narrow little face followed, wearing familiar yellow robes like a headscarf. Seven-Shades-of-Skulking-and-Skullduggery had apparently been hiding behind the desk this entire time. She peered at me with those gems of red firelight set in black voids, over Twil’s shoulder.

Sevens gave me a pained, awkward, self-conscious smile, all needle teeth and cringing. I frowned at her for interrupting — but Twil was already talking again.

“So like, the point,” Twil was saying, oblivious to the blood-gremlin leering over her shoulder, “is that Evee tried to be the good lesbian girlfriend. And her model for that is just you and Raine, I think. So that meant she had to want sex, right? Even if she really doesn’t.”

I blinked away from Sevens and replayed Twil’s words in my mind.

“Right,” I said. “I think I see. She thought certain things had to happen. For it to count. To be real.”

Twil nodded — Sevens nodded along behind her. I frowned again and Sevens cringed even harder, ducking her head.

“And yeah, Evee’s got feelings for you, sure,” Twil continued. “But this is the real important bit. Maybe she expresses it because you’re with Raine. So you’re claimed already. Your sex stuff happens elsewhere. So you’re … you’re like, safe.”

My eyes went wide. A light bulb flickered on, somewhere down in the archives that I rarely visited.

“Oh.”

“Yeah! You get it now? I’m not saying don’t. I ain’t saying never ever do it. But I am saying that if you try to kiss her or shove a hand down her knickers, maybe she’d get the same way with you as she did with me, ‘cos then she thinks it’s all official and has to happen a certain way.”

“All official … has to happen a certain way … ” I echoed. My mind whirled.

“Maybe she just wants to cuddle with you.” Twil shrugged. “Hell, maybe she actually just wants to cuddle with me. She might not want to ever have sex at all. Or maybe she’d be comfy as like a service top, I dunno. She does all the work but doesn’t like it in return? Hell, that’s valid too. You get this now?”

I nodded slowly. I felt like a kettle that had just come to the boil and was now cooling down, my thoughts cleared, my substance clarified, my medium cleansed.

“I think you may be right,” I murmured.

Seven-Shades-of-Shrinking-Sincerity sank downward, dropping below Twil’s shoulder and vanishing behind the corner of the desk again. That time, Twil must have seen the direction of my disapproving frown, because she turned to glance behind herself. I winced, ready for a yelp and a scream and Sevens scrambling out in a flurry of limbs and misunderstandings, just when I felt like Twil and I had finally struck the gold I’d been mining toward for so long. But Twil turned back to me as if nothing was there, though I did notice her sniff the air and frown slightly.

“Thank you, Twil,” I said, trying to bring her back.

“Ahhh it’s nothing.” She pulled a slow wince. “Evelyn Saye is a complicated woman. And I gotta be honest, maybe too complicated for me.”

“Ah? You mean that you would have ended up breaking up anyway?”

“Weeeeeell. If she wanted me to be her cuddle slut, sure, you know? She’s cute, I respect her, it would be nice and all. But that’s not what I really want. And it does take two to tango.”

I laughed gently and stretched against the already uncomfortable bookshelves. “And what do you want, Twil?”

“Er. It’ll gross you out again.”

“Say it anyway. I do owe you that much.”

“Um, alright then.” Twil cleared her throat. “I want a girlfriend I can pin to the bed with one hand while I make her squeal with the other. The good kind of squealing.”

“Oh, goodness.” I cleared my throat and tried not to blush, but I put a hand to my mouth. “I see. Yes. Right.”

“You did ask.”

“Yes! Sorry. Indeed, yes. I did ask, I did, yes. And thank you for sharing. I think.”

“So, maybe not Evee,” Twil said. “However much I do like her.”

“Of course.” I shook my head with a big sigh, feeling a little like I’d surfaced from the deep ocean, from the abyss, or as if I’d just returned from Outside. “Twil, how are you so knowledgeable about this? How are you so … wise?”

Twil laughed with genuine amusement. “I’m not fuckin’ wise, big H. I’m just good at, like, love stuff. I kinda assumed you were too, like you’re in this whole crazy poly thing, I sort of guessed you knew what you were doing.”

“Evidently not.” I watched Twil for a moment, compact and graceful Twil with her big-dog energy and the subtle, hidden mind of a creature that instinctively understood pack dynamics. She rocked a little in the chair, apparently very comfortable with all this. “How do you know all this stuff?”

She shrugged. “Not my first time around the block.”

“You mean you’ve had other girlfriends? Before Evee?”

She nodded. “Yeah, couple of times. Don’t look so surprised. I mean, like, you lot aren’t my entire world or anything. I’ve got mates at school back in Brinkwood, though uh, only one person knows what I am. I went with this one girl for about eight months and she’s still into the werewolf thing, but she doesn’t know about anything else.”

I blinked in surprise. “You … you mean … other people know? You showed people your … wolf?” I cringed at my own terrible phrasing. “You know what I mean.”

Twil grimaced. “Like I said, just one person. And she’s kind of a problem ‘cos of it. Not that she can tell anybody, it’s not like anybody would believe it.”

“What’s her name?”

Twil slumped in the chair. “You really wanna talk about my exes?”

My turn to laugh, blushing but not so mortified any more. I waved a hand in apology. “I’m sorry, I don’t mean to pry, I’m just surprised. Don’t go all grumpy teenager on me.”

“Pfffft,” Twil snorted, but she was smiling. “I’m not grumpy.”

“May I ask you a personal question?” I said.

“You’ve already asked me plenty.”

“Do you like Lozzie?”

A knowing smile crept across Twil’s face. “Ahhhhh, I’ve thought about it. You’ve spotted that, hey? How can you spot that, but not Evee?”

I shrugged. “I don’t know, because I’m blind. Are you serious, you like her?”

Twil shrugged, still smiling. “Maybe, I dunno. She’s cute. But like, hey, I’m in rebound here. You don’t get with somebody you respect while you’re in rebound, and I do respect Lozzers. Plus she’s … you know. I mean, she’s lovely and all. But she lives Outside half the time. I dunno if I’ve got the chops for that. So it’s just a crush. Don’t say anything to her, yeah?”

I nodded, very serious. “I won’t breathe a word. And I’ll assume it’s not going anywhere. As I said, Twil, I’m sorry, and I’ve learnt my lesson. I shan’t meddle unless asked to.”

“Cheers, big H. But hey, let’s stick to the subject, yeah?” She nodded at the closed door to the study. “‘Cos we’re gonna get missed sooner or later. You gonna do anything about your little revelation over Evee? Gonna move, or stay put, or what?”

I sighed, coming back down to earth. I finally uncoiled on the floor, stretching my legs out and curling my toes. Every muscle felt tight with unexpressed tension, though my tentacles did relax at least. They gripped the bookcase and ran along the spines of the books, obsessed with my own sources of distraction and comfort.

“The thing is,” I said, “I think Evelyn and I both already knew all this. I just wasn’t looking at it. And she knows that I know. And I know that she knows I … ” I cleared my throat. “You understand. Sorry, Raine’s rubbing off on me. What I mean is that we practically spoke about it already, we just … didn’t actually say the words.”

Twil gave me a disbelieving look, the ultimate teenage expression of exasperation, slack jawed and heavy lidded. “Then you didn’t talk about it. Holy shit, big H, you’re meant to be smart.”

“Oh, I know!” I huffed. “I know! Maybe you’re right, maybe all she wants is cuddles with commitment. But I’m worried that things might change between us. Might go wrong.”

Twil bobbed her head from side-to-side, pulling a dubious thinking face. “Can I make a suggestion? Like, offer you a piece of maybe kinda sorta rude advice?”

“Rude?” I blinked at her. “Twil, you’ve already proven I’m a bit of an idiot, be as rude as you like.”

Twil cleared her throat, visibly uncomfortable. “Far be it from me to tell you how to live your life and all, but haven’t you got enough on your plate without adding Evee too?”

I sighed a very big sigh and squeezed my eyes shut, then pinched the bridge of my nose, hung my head, and let out a groan. “I know.”

“I mean, you’ve got three girlfriends!”

“Three girlfriends,” I groaned into my own hand.

“Maybe focus on Zheng and stuff, until all this shit is over? Dunno ‘bout everyone else, but I could see you were real jealous back there last week with Zheng and July and everything. And I thought you had it under control. But it turns out you don’t.”

“Bloody right I don’t!” I snapped, more at myself than Twil, raising my head again. I couldn’t hide from this any longer. “And yes, I am terribly, horribly jealous.”

“You have every right to be!” Twil nodded along with me. “Damn right, girl! You’re doing this poly shit and she didn’t even ask, right?”

“Right!” I slapped the floor with an open palm. My tentacles bristled.

“Doesn’t matter if it’s three or four or five people,” Twil said, holding up her fingers in sequence, then making a fist. “Unless you talk about it first, then it’s cheating. Plain and simple.”

“Yes! Yes, I … ” I slammed to a halt. “No, no it’s not sex, it’s … it’s fighting. She has a right to fight whoever she wants. I can’t stop that.”

Twil pulled a deeply sceptical look again, a teeth-gritting un-smile, recoiling from my naivety. She raised her hands in a don’t-shoot-the-messenger gesture. “Whatever you gotta tell yourself.”

“It’s not sex!”

“Sure, sure. Whateeeeeever you say.”

“It’s not.”

“Then why are you acting like it is? You’re acting like she’s gone and slept around. Like your girlfriend is being the town bike. She’s meant to be your girl, right? Or like, one of your girls. You can say no. But you gotta say it!”

“I … I shouldn’t … I … ”

“Why not fight her yourself?”

What? I mean, pardon me?”

A wicked grin flickered across Twil’s face, accompanied by a ghostly suggestion of a wolf’s muzzle in the air, a half-glimpsed phantom of a violent promise. She raised a hand and flexed fingers that were suddenly wrapped in fur and claw, showing off her weapons. “Either before or after she does the smack-down with July. Stake your claim. Show her she’s yours.”

For a second I stared at Twil, at the hovering promise of joyous violence in her face and her fist, offering a temptation I dared not name. My mouth went dry. My stomach clenched up. My trilobe bioreactor tried to shunt power production up a notch. My tentacles flexed and flared. I felt a tingle in my skin, abyssal instinct making suggestions about chitin armour, toxin production, and jagged spikes. My head felt suddenly hot.

Then a flicker passed over my senses, like a distant discharge of static electricity, or the lifting of air pressure after a thunderstorm. I blinked, reeled my wild instincts back in, and glanced over at the floor. Fight or flight hovered at the edge of my consciousness, a body-memory that surprised me at a deeper level than any desire to wrestle Zheng.

“ … Heather?” Twil said my name.

“I think Evee just opened the gateway to Camelot,” I said slowly. A ball of snakes writhed in the pit of my stomach. The hour was at hand — or at least only a phone call away.

Twil boggled at me. “You can tell?”

“Yes, didn’t you feel that?”

“Nah, nothing. Not surprised though.” She shrugged. “You’ve got a lot going on already, makes sense you can feel the wibbly-wobblies or whatever. Guess they don’t need us after all.” She tilted her head to peer at me when I kept staring at the floor. “Soooo, you gonna fight Zheng or what?”

I sighed. “I can’t.”

“Sure you can. What’s stopping you?”

“You can’t be serious. You’ve seen Zheng fight. She could pin me down and tickle me into submission, with one hand. Blindfolded. With her feet tied together. And food poisoning.”

“No, come on!” Twil complained at me like a football fan shouting at a bad penalty shot, leaning forward in her chair, face lit up with equal measures of excitement and exasperation. “You totally could! Heather, yo, I saw you fight that big ugly bastard, Orangey-whatever. The guy, with the mouths! I was there, remember?”

Ooran Juh, yes.”

“And you kicked his arse! You went big-time squid-girl mode and went toe-to-toe with him!”

“Twil, don’t exaggerate. I hardly ‘kicked’ anything. In fact, I seem to remember falling over into the water after a few moments. And going ‘squid-girl’ mode almost burnt out my brain, not to mention the bruises. That was an emergency. I didn’t even know what I was doing.”

“Yeah but you didn’t see yourself. You were fucking ‘rad! And you won!”

“Yes, by threatening him with brain-math. I couldn’t have won otherwise, I’m not built for that kind of thing.” I shivered inside for a moment; my tentacles flexed and quivered with the physical memory of being bitten and torn, chunks of them ripped out by ravenous teeth. “I’m hardly going to use the threat of mutually assured destruction in a ‘play-fight’ with Zheng.”

Twil shook her head. “You really don’t get it, do you?”

I frowned and crossed my arms. “And we have to be downstairs, soon.”

“You don’t have to go all-out all the time, duh. I don’t even think you’d win! But you’d show her you’re willing to put a few bruises on the line. That’s speaking her language. Try for real, get on her level, slap her with a tentacle.” Twil mimed a melodramatic slap, like something from a soap opera.

I shook my head, guilt bubbling back up my throat like acid reflux. “Claiming her would be wrong. Putting a mark on her like that. No.”

Twill rolled her eyes. “Then make her reject you!”

“I … I’m sorry, what?”

“You’ve got a right to do this. Do it out there, while we’re all watching. Mark your territory, girl. It’s what I’d do.”

Twil flashed a wolfish grin; for a split second she had too many teeth, too sharp, too canine, set in a grinning muzzle of grey-russet fur. I’d never thought about it before, but Twil probably understood animalistic dominance play better than any of us, save perhaps for Zheng. She was giving me useful suggestions, whether she understood so or not. And not just about Zheng and Evelyn.

I swallowed, about to formulate an answer — perhaps another denial, though I felt a dam straining inside me, undermined and about to break. But then a neat, sharp knock sounded on the study door, a quick and gentle ratta-tat-tat. I jumped. Twil laughed and her face was suddenly back to normal.

“Yes?” I called out, feeling like I’d been caught doing something naughty. “We’re in here! Hello!”

The study door cracked open and Praem stepped inside. Milk-white eyes found the pair of us. In the moment before she spoke, I saw a flutter of yellow vanish behind her skirt, as if somebody invisible had fled the room, but fumbled the last moment of an unseen escape.

“The door is open,” Praem intoned. “Your presence is requested.”

“Sure thing, little Saye!” Twil jumped up from her seat and rolled her shoulders. “Time to uh, not punch a knight, I guess.”

“‘Little Saye’?” I echoed as I picked myself up off the floor and dusted off my backside. I returned The Fellowship of the Ring to its proper place on the bookshelf.

“I am the younger of the two extant Saye women within this household,” said Praem. She directed a stare at Twil. “Not little.”

Twil shot her a cheeky smile and a wink.

“So it’s all going ahead, downstairs?” I asked.

Praem turned to me. “I hope you had a good talk. Your presence is requested.”

“Sure did!” Twil said, heading over to the door and miming punches at an imaginary foe.

I frowned at Praem. Did she somehow know what Twil and I had been discussing? Lozzie had whispered in her ear several times earlier, while we’d all been twiddling our thumbs and waiting for Evelyn to finish the final touches on the gate. Neither of them had thrown knowing glances in my direction — not that Praem ever would — but it wasn’t impossible. I felt a lead weight in the pit of my stomach, a mortified flush trying to bloom in my cheeks. But Praem just stood there in the gloom of the study, barely lit from one side by the late morning illumination which struggled in through the single high window. She gave nothing away.

I cleared my throat. “Praem, um, where’s Lozzie right now?”

“Outside,” said Praem.

==

It would not be accurate to say that Lozzie had ‘jumped the starting gun’ on our bizarre trip to Camelot, because Lozzie recognised no starting signal, let alone the starting line or even the track. She was off and away, playing to her own tune.

By the time Twil and I followed Praem back downstairs and into the magical workshop, the gateway was finished, open, and waiting.

A door to Outside stood in the far wall of the old drawing room, a gap in the plaster and paint which opened out on some other place, exactly as it had for Carcosa before, and the Castle before that, and the Sharrowford Cult’s hideous jumbled un-space too, back when it had opened for the first time. All of those were terrifying and alien places, even the Cult’s Castle, despite the fact we had it secured and locked down now, ours for the foreseeable future. On each of those occasions, the gateway had seemed like a yawning mouth, leading down into dark and unknown dungeons.

But with the Quiet Plain, Camelot, whatever we wanted to call it, the gate seemed more like a doorway onto the world’s largest back garden. At least we knew this destination was safe. If one hundred and forty eight of Lozzie’s knights were not enough to protect our little beachhead, then nothing was.

I could see the knights as I stepped into the workshop, their stately armoured forms dotted across the slice of gently rolling yellow hillsides visible through the doorway. Lozzie was already over there, flittering between them, her pentacolour pastel poncho fluttering and flouncing as she darted from one knight to the next, sharing a hug here, a few unheard words there, her wispy blonde hair trailing behind her. The knights were unmoving, but I knew they cared, inside.

Lozzie turned and waved at us. She must have seen the motion of Twil and I re-entering the workshop. She flapped the sides of her poncho and moved her mouth, calling to us, though no sound transmitted through the gateway.

Deep purple spilled into our reality, flooding one end of the room with a slowly shifting illumination which seemed to absorb and swallow all other light.

And there was Zheng, already standing on the yellow grass of Camelot. She had her back to us, her hands on her hips, stripped down to jeans and short-sleeved white t-shirt, head raised to take in the whorled purple of the alien sky. That strange light played across the dark tangle of her hair, the ramparts of her shoulders, and the muscles of her back.

I let out a deep and involuntary sigh, the first to break a silence I had not recognised.

“It’s not so bad once you get over there,” Evelyn spoke out loud, staring at the doorway, struggling to put strength and confidence into her voice. “Not like Carcosa, at least.” She glanced at Twil and me. “Good of you to join us at last.”

“Holy shit,” said Twil, craning her neck and then ducking as she peered through the gateway from a safe distance. “Look at that sky, what the fuck is that?”

Language,” Evelyn hissed, nodding sideways at Tenny.

“Skyyyyy? Sky pretty? Sky?” Tenny trilled, making deep fluttering sounds inside her chest, her antenna twitching atop her head. She was far too entranced with the view through the gateway to get curious about Twil’s colourful language. She was also very brave, standing right next to the open doorway to Outside and peering through as Lozzie waved back to her. But her fleshy wing-cloak was wrapped tightly around her torso and her mass of silken black tentacles was reeled all the way in, close to her body. A puppy, unsure of its surroundings but encouraged by the fact that mother was safely over on the other side and clearly unharmed.

Everyone else was standing far back, at a nice safe distance. Evelyn frowned at the gateway like it was a rival in a staring contest, even when Praem moved to her side and made herself known by touching Evelyn’s elbow. Sevens was curled up on the sofa, making little burrrrrrrr sounds, wrapped in the yellow robes she’d been wearing upstairs. I spared her a look and she pulled a toothy grimace.

We’ll talk later, I mouthed silently. Sevens cringed and averted her red-black eyes.

One of Evelyn’s spider-servitors was in attendance, as always, clinging to the ceiling in the corner. To an unfamiliar observer it would not have appeared to care about the gateway at all, but I had come to recognise the tiny changes and tells in servitor body language — if these things could be said to have body language in the first place. The head of crystalline eyes was fixed on the gateway, staring, waiting, listening for a signal to move.

The only one of us even remotely relaxed was Raine. She was wearing the heavy padded motorcycle jacket she’d worn to Carcosa. Her home-made riot shield — a piece of sheet metal duct-taped to a rubber backing board — lay forgotten against the table, as did her handgun and her knife on the tabletop. Her arms were full of very alarmed and very curious Corgi.

“Just trying to stop him from running out there,” she said to me with a wink. Whistle kept turning his head from side to side, staring at the doorway like something alien had appeared in the heart of his kingdom.

The gateway mandala — the spiralling mass of overlapping magic circles, esoteric symbols, fragments of obscure and alien languages, all sewn together like a cryptid made from spare parts — was blissfully concealed, for the first time since I had completed it under Lozzie’s coerced guidance. White bin bags had been taped together like makeshift tarpaulin, then taped to the walls to cover the mandala. A few fragments still peeked around the edges of the horseshoe-shaped trash-portal, but they were not enough to hurt my eyes by themselves.

“Does it work?” I asked. “Evee, does the anchoring work? Did you remove part of the spell?”

Evelyn let out a deep sigh, almost as if she was disappointed. She gestured toward the table, where a large piece of stiff card lay, detached from the new version of the mandala that she and Lozzie had been building all week. “It’s still open, yes. And short of knocking the wall down, it will stay open. Actually, I’m not certain what would happen if we knocked down the wall, so probably avoid doing that, please and thank you.”

“Evee,” Twil said suddenly, an amused and gentle lilt in her voice as she shook her head. “Evee, Evee, Evee.”

Evelyn adopted an alarmed frown. “Yes, that is my name, last time I checked. Why do you sound like you’re high?”

Twil opened her arms. “Can I give you a hug?”

I narrowly resisted an urge to roll my eyes and put my face in my hands. Raine went “Eyyyyyy.” Sevens hissed like a disturbed rattlesnake. But instead of reacting, I stepped past Evelyn and Twil, briefly allowing the fingers of one hand to brush Evelyn’s shoulder. I caught her eye and smiled a thank you at her, mixed with apology and adoration and a dozen other emotions that I didn’t have names for, not yet. At least a fraction of my feelings must have reached her, because Evelyn did a double take at my expression, as if I’d just blown her a kiss. Then I let go and turned to the gateway.

“Can I? Seriously?” Twil repeated.

Behind me, Evelyn spluttered. “Have you gone mad? Did you hit your head on the way down the stairs? This is hardly the bloody time, what are you playing at?”

“‘Cos I like and respect you,” Twil said, with a grin in her voice. “And I wanna show you I care. And hey, it’s just a hug. I’ll be gentle.”

Evelyn spluttered again. I glanced back and Twil winked at me. I didn’t know exactly what she was playing at either, but after our conversation upstairs, I suppose she had some lingering issues of her own to work through.

“Oh, fine!” Evelyn huffed. “For fuck’s sake, come here you blithering idiot. And don’t squeeze!”

As Twil and Evelyn finally made up — or at least gestured toward a new steady-state for something not quite friendship — I stepped toward the gateway. One of my tentacles subconsciously snagged my squid-skull mask from the workshop table as I passed by, depositing it into my suddenly clammy hands. I stared into the dark eye-holes in surprise, then looked up into the deep purple light spilling from the gate and flooding across the floor. Tenny watched as I approached, trilling a soft and gentle “Heath!” which I acknowledged with a smile and a nod, but I could summon nothing else past the lump in my throat and the tremor in my belly.

Some clever soul had brought our shoes into the workshop, as if this was a new back door. I stepped into my trainers, barely feeling the motions.

Zheng’s back loomed before me, coffee-brown skin and the mass of her dark tattoos visible through her thin white t-shirt. She stood only a dozen or so paces beyond the gateway, bathed in a waterfall of strange purple light.

Nobody called out to me; perhaps they all understood what I was doing.

I took a deep breath as if I was plunging into the ocean, then stepped through the gateway and over to Camelot.

Cinnamon wind, warm and gentle, teased my sense of smell and filled my lungs with clean air. Yellow grass like rubbery velvet cushioned the soles of my trainers. Purple light reached through the backs of my eyes, slid down my optic nerve, and adjusted my visual cortex. All the tiny noises of Number 12 Barnslow Drive vanished, replaced with the soft wind and faint rustle of the Quiet Plain.

Ahead of me, Lozzie flitted and bounced between the knights. The shining chrome giants were still arranged in their rough circle across the hillsides, communing in their silent, invisible shared mind-space. The Forest-Knight was nearby too; I recognised him by the axe over his shoulder. He neither turned his head nor nodded, but I reminded myself to go greet him later.

And a dozen paces away, looking up at the sky, was Zheng.

I opened my mouth to say Zheng’s name, but she must have heard the scuff of my feet against the grass, or caught the scent of my nervous sweat on the wind, because she turned to look back over her shoulder. Dark, brooding eyes like razorblades dipped in oil; the rolling of her shoulder muscles like knotted ropes; her hands flexed with the promise of strength.

“Shaman,” she purred approval — but approval of what?

“Zheng.” I swallowed, resisting with an effort of will the desire to slip my squid-skull mask down over my head. “Zheng, I need to apologise. I want you to know that I don’t like any of this, but I won’t try to … stop … you?”

But Zheng’s eyes narrowed and her smile grew. She looked up and over my shoulder, nodding once.

I turned and almost jumped out of my skin. My tentacles whirled into a defensive cage, ready for a fight — before I relaxed as I realised what I was looking at.

It was one of Lozzie’s caterpillars, up close.

The caterpillar was a curving wall of off-white, the size of a barn and the colour of fresh bone or old Bakelite, pitted and gnarled like ceramic armour that had been subjected to a decade of wear and tear. The main body was separated into sections by vertical ribs of the same  material, each section bulging outward as if shaped to deflect armour-piercing blows. The bottom of the carapace curled inward, exactly like a real caterpillar’s body, to ensure ground clearance — except Lozzie’s Outsider colony-organism sat directly on the ground itself. This one wasn’t moving, so Lozzie alone knew how the things achieved locomotion. The bottom two feet or so of the caterpillar’s carapace was smeared with dry, dark red mud, a totally different colour to the soft soil beneath the yellow grass around us. It had clearly voyaged far, out here in Camelot.

“My goodness,” I breathed, a little stunned at the sheer size of the thing. It was bigger than an elephant, like a whale had re-evolved back onto land. Something primitive and instinctive in my mind told me to steer well clear of the creature’s path, even as personal experience and my brief glimpse into the Knights’ collective mind told me the caterpillar was very much on our side — no, on my side, personally.

One end of the caterpillar’s body tapered off into a rounded dome, but the other end was clearly the head, raised off the ground so it could look out across the yellow grasslands, recessed into the body slightly, almost like a mollusc ready to pull sensitive and vulnerable parts back inside the protective shell. 

It possessed nothing so obvious as eyes or a mouth, nothing so animal or earthly as a nose or a jaw; the caterpillar’s face was a mass of machine-like antennae, black and shiny, some of them longer than a person was tall, pointing in every direction. Between the antennae I could see shining disks of metal inset into a darker core, like sensors or camera lenses. Several flexible, flat-tipped tentacles also extended from that core of black material, though ridged and lined as if they were more machine than biology. They ran up and down the antenna in an unceasing cycle, stroking or tending or oiling them, it wasn’t clear from this distance. The behaviour reminded me of some marine creature, perhaps a crab, cleaning its mouth-parts.

One tentacle turned to point at me, more than twenty feet up in the air. Inside the flat tip, something moved, something that was not quite an eyeball.

“Um … hi,” I said, feeling exceedingly small. I raised a hand and tried to wave, though I could barely move my arm. My tentacles had bunched up in a protective ball around my torso.

From somewhere deep inside the caterpillar came a rumble, a purr that was not quite biology but not quite machine either. It lasted only one second, deep and powerful, then cut off instantly. The tentacle which had been pointed at me then returned to the strange cleaning or preening process.

I just stared, lost for words next to this vast creature. Was this only the exterior, the equivalent of the Knights’ suits of chrome metal?

And Lozzie had made this — just to explore an Outside dimension?

I had a feeling I was looking at so much more than a simple exploration machine. 

The other side of the gateway was located on the caterpillar’s hide, using one of the bulging sections of off-white armour as a piece of wall. Everyone else was staring at me through that gateway opening, vaguely alarmed or confused, so I smiled and waved to them as well. I said “It’s okay,” out loud, before sighing as I remembered sound did not transmit through the door.

Lozzie came bounding past me in a ball of pastel and blonde. She waved to everyone with both hands — which may have done more to reassure them than I could — and then slammed right into the side of the caterpillar, which made me jump. She spread both arms wide, pressed herself against the off-white surface, and emitted a high-pitched “Mmmmm!”

It took me a very confused moment to realise she was giving it a hug.

“Glorious, is it not, shaman?” Zheng purred.

I finally turned back to Zheng. She was gazing up at the caterpillar with open admiration, hands on her hips, clearly impressed.

“That’s rare for you,” I said, trying to get my tentacles to stand down.

“Ha!” Zheng rumbled. She spread her arms to indicate the caterpillar. “It is so big! I would fight it just to give the mooncalf proof of her prowess.” She nodded to Lozzie. “But I would lose.”

“Catty’s big!” Lozzie agreed, finally giving up on her attempt to hug a wall. “But no fighting them! Too much danger. It’s not what they’re for, okay Zhengy?”

“You would lose?” I echoed. Lozzie wormed her way past my tentacles somehow and hugged me from behind, putting her chin on my shoulder and her hands around my belly. I patted her wrists.

“Mm.” Zheng grunted. Her gaze returned to me. “It is the price of combat. Sometimes you lose.”

“Are you going to lose today?” I asked before I could stop myself.

Zheng tilted her head at me, slow and dark, with eyes like coal pits. Over my shoulder, Lozzie stuck her tongue out. Zheng heaved a great breath like a tiger’s purr. She rolled her shoulders and her neck.

“Do you wish to see me win?” she asked.

“I’m not sure I want to see it at all,” I said, feeling myself sinking into toxic mud once again. But I struggled to stay above the surface, to speak truth to my lover. I groped for an emotional handhold and found something unfamiliar as I spoke. “But if you must fight, then I would much prefer you win.”

Where did that come from? I asked myself. What do you care if she wins or loses a play fight?

Lozzie wiggled with pure excitement, making a little eeeee! sound in her throat.

Zheng levelled her dark gaze at me. “Then I will win for you, shaman.”

“I’m not sure how I feel about that, but okay.”

Zheng broke into a grin, wide and sharp and full of joy. My stomach did a flip. “Then call the little wizard. Have her bring my opponent. We are ready.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Twil spitting facts! Turns out the werewolf from the cult-family is actually the most well-adjusted and romantically sensible person in the entire cast. (Well, possibly with the exception of Kimberly, who seems to have decided all this magical polycule nonsense is not for her, thank you very much, and is just quietly enjoying the rent-free housing.) Heather seems to have realised a few things about herself, but can she put them into action? Can she figure out what she wants from Zheng? And what on earth to do about Evelyn in the long run?

If you would like to support Katalepsis (and please do consider doing so!!! It helps me write more!):

Subscribe to the Patreon!

Currently you get one chapter ahead each week! I wanted to make this 2 chapters ahead each week, but lately the chapters have instead just gotten huge – 8-9k words each! The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to interrupt my update schedule!

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This really helps. A lot of readers find the story through TWF! It only takes a couple of clicks to vote, and it keeps the story visible!

And thirdly, leave a review! Or a like, a thumbs up, a comment on a chapter, it’s all great, and it helps me so so much to know there’s people out there reading and enjoying the story; that’s the whole reason I do this anyway. And thank you for reading!

Next week, it’s ringside seats for a demon host boxing match. And maybe more than just the title fight. And how about that great big caterpillar lad?!

for the sake of a few sheep – 15.14

Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Crafting the gateway to ‘Camelot’ — as Evelyn also started calling it, after surrendering to Raine’s incessant use of the term — did not take one or two days. It took ten.

Evelyn’s original estimate was wildly optimistic, which was rare for her. But adjusting the gateway mandala turned out to be a lot more difficult than expected. We couldn’t just rip down the parts which referred to Carcosa and replace them with new symbols, to politely inform the membrane between worlds that we would like to visit this place named after Arthurian Legend. Reality cared nothing for our definitions, Quiet Plain or Camelot or Round Table or “This fucking bastard shit hole that I can’t fucking well find,” as Evelyn described it after four days of trying.

“It’s not a shit hole,” Lozzie protested with a pout. “It’s pretty. Real pretty! You’ve been there too, Eveey-weevey, you saw the skies!”

Evelyn sighed at that, dragging a hand over her face as they’d sat at the table in the magical workshop. The table was littered with sheets of paper covered in fragments of new gateway mandala, dozens upon dozens of fresh attempts at adjusting the output destination.

That pile of paper grew all week long, like a snow bank in a storm. Evelyn huddled in the centre as if she was extruding an igloo about herself. Lozzie flitted in and out whenever Evelyn hit a snag, rotating or transposing or correcting some piece of magic that looked wrong to her quasi-Outsider instincts.

“Hey, Evee,” Raine said on day four, when Evelyn had thumped into the kitchen looking ready to bite the head off a live chicken. “We knew it was never gonna be as simple as punching in a bunch of hieroglyphs and watching a big wibbly-wobbly ring open a wormhole for us, right? Take a break, go soak in the bath. Watch some cartoons with Heather or something. Take tomorrow off. Or take a nap?”

“A nap,” Evelyn echoed. She made the word ‘nap’ sound like an insult. “If it ever becomes that easy to open a gate, I will open one to the far side of the moon and have Praem throw you through.”

“A … a nap would be … be good for you,” I ventured as well, from the other side of the kitchen, swallowing a hiccup. “Please, Evee. I could even, um … I could … ”

I could nap with you, I hadn’t the courage to say.

Evelyn stared at me, blank and exhausted, only reacting when Praem pressed a mug of hot chocolate into her hands.

“Drink,” Praem said.

“Oh, I don’t want this,” Evelyn grumbled, gesturing as if to hand the mug back to Praem. “I didn’t ask for this.”

“Drink.”

“I didn’t ask—”

“You will drink,” Praem repeated herself for a third time.

Evelyn drank her hot chocolate like a good girl. And she took that nap, thank the gods.

Raine was more right than she knew. The nature of Outside was nothing so simple as parallel dimensions, lined up side by side or stacked atop each other, so one could neatly step through from one dimension to the next. It was hardly the proverbial turtles all the way down. The sea of dark infinity that lay beyond our earthly sphere was so difficult to capture in human terms that even the simplest possible mapping — the map hidden away in the dank cellars of the Saye Estate down in Sussex — was a hazard to human senses and sanity all by itself. We were not simply entering a new address into a cosmic GPS tracker, we were charting a course through a maze not meant for human minds; I may have been able to achieve the former with raw hyperdimensional mathematics, but the gateway was plain old magic, the stable and safe kind.

“Safe magic is an oxymoron,” Evelyn spat at her own explanation. “But it’s safer than the alternative.”

As two days dragged into three and five dragged into six, Evelyn blamed herself. She didn’t work herself into a frenzy or fall into dark rages, but she got quiet and intense and deeply tired. That prompted me to begin sharing Praem’s duties of making sure she actually got to bed each night, even tucking her in and turning out her light. I hadn’t seen her like this since last year, since the early days of her shadow war against the Sharrowford Cult, back when she’d locked herself in her magical workshop to direct Praem’s hunting trips.

She was pushing herself too hard. But this was no matter of life and death, no malicious intruder in her city, no siege upon our house. It was a play date for zombies.

I wasn’t an idiot, I knew why she was driving herself. Because of me. By day four I wished I’d never suggested we take the duel Outside.

At least she didn’t lock herself away this time, physically or metaphorically. The door to the workshop stood open all day, every day. I doubt I would have been able to take the guilt otherwise; I would have swallowed my jealousy, my pride, my whole self. I would have staged an intervention. I would have had Zheng and July fight in a public swimming pool for all I cared, wearing swimsuits and rubber armbands. Nothing was worth that kind of damage to Evelyn.

But she never fell quite that far. No matter how monosyllabic and grumpy she could be at times, she was making progress.

Though she hadn’t stopped frowning at me with that dark and unspeakable jealousy.

==

“Half the reason this is taking so long is the anchoring,” she told me on day seven.

I’d stepped into the workshop with a plate of peeled and sliced apple for her — peeled and sliced myself, not by Praem, in some wordless act of physical penance. I possessed none of Praem’s accuracy and speed with peeler or knife, these were not pretty apple slices, and I had almost cut myself once or twice. But Praem had not stepped in, oddly enough. Evelyn grunted a thank you, then launched into an explanation.

Anchoring?” I asked, half polite, half genuinely interested, all happy she was talking.

“Mm, technical term,” Evelyn said. She took up the fork and crunched through a piece of apple, watching me with those big blue eyes, dispassionate and thoughtful.

It was the first of June, still a few weeks out from true summer. Half the bulbs were dead in the drawing room’s light fixture and weak sunlight filtered through the heavy curtains over the bay windows; Evelyn had rarely looked so close to my first impression of her, almost nine months ago then, back in the Medieval Metaphysics room. The hazy illumination caught stray dust motes around her golden-blonde hair and the thick, enclosing warmth of her cream-coloured ribbed jumper. Despite the improving weather, she still wore a long skirt over her comfortable pajama bottoms. Cuddly, warm, tucked away with her books. Sometimes, if only for a moment here and there, she seemed like a fairytale witch one might find in a hidden woodland cottage.

Except, I knew the truth; I knew the prosthetic leg lurked beneath her skirt, I was familiar with the sharp tongue and sharper mind beneath the plush exterior, and I knew that she was crafting real magic. But Evelyn Saye was part of my family, warts and all. I preferred that to any cottage fantasy.

So why couldn’t I talk to her about that?

“Technical term?” I said instead.

“Is there an echo in here?” she grunted, then smiled with thin, sardonic amusement as I tutted and rolled my eyes. “Yes, a technical term, though I just made it up a couple of days ago.” She crunched through another slice of apple and gestured at the gateway mandala. It lay spread out across the back wall of the former drawing room. A few stray shafts of late sunlight played over the bare plaster and the pieces of stiff cardboard that she and Lozzie had been propping up there all week, the components of the new formula. I could only glance at it for a few moments — the thing still turned my stomach, like I was looking at a dozen dismembered animals in the process of being sewn back together into some new and impossible configuration. “It’s basically solved, we could probably open the gateway to Camelot—”

I couldn’t quite suppress a sigh. Evelyn frowned at me. “Sorry,” I said. “I just think that name is a bit silly.”

“It is silly,” Evelyn snapped. There was that jealous pinch in her eyebrows again, that dark frown shot sidelong at me for a fleeting second. “Everything about this is silly. No, scratch that, it’s all downright fucking stupid, the whole lot of it. Zheng, you, Jan and July, Raine, that blasted fox. All of it.”

“Sorry,” I repeated, in a whisper so quiet she couldn’t possibly have heard.

“Like I said, the new gateway is basically solved already, but this one is going to be anchored.” She frowned at the doorway of bare plaster scored into the wall. “Almost all of us are going to be over there watching these two zombies slap each other stupid. Even if that takes only thirty seconds, I want this end secure.”

“Isn’t the house already secure?”

Evelyn sighed, but her voice took on a tiny touch of pride. “Paranoia has its upsides, Heather. This version of the gateway formula is going to be semi-permanent, for safety. For example, if some lunatic was to break in here while we’re all watching Camelot’s greatest pay-per-view match, it would be extremely bad if said lunatic was to get past my spider-servitors and rub off even a small portion of the mandala. Very bad. And the spiders are not exactly reliable.”

I glanced up into the far corner of the workshop, where one spider-servitor clung upside down on the ceiling, resting or thinking or just vegetating. It was hard to tell what they thought about all day. The head of crystalline eyes showed no reaction, just watching the room as always. I pulled an apologetic expression anyway, hoping it understood. I’d always felt quite fond of the senile creatures, ever since one of them had scurried after me to squat over my unconscious form, back when the cult had tried their kidnapping trick with our first gateway.

“That’s a bit harsh,” I sighed.

“Eh,” Evelyn grunted, waving one hand in dismissal. “They’re not reliable. They’re helpful, but they’re not reliable.”

“Besides, Lozzie and I could always bring us back home.”

Evelyn rounded on me again in her chair, wielding a piece of apple on the end of her fork. I flinched slightly in the face of her genuine anger. “And what if you were both incapacitated? Or absent? Or worse? Hm? Because that’s what happened before. You were gone. Both of you. I want something that works without your input, in case we ever have to come and bloody well fetch you.”

“That’s a … that’s a good point, Evee. Fair enough. And thank you, I know you’re only looking out for me.”

Evelyn turned away with a wordless grumble. I reached out to awkwardly pat her on the shoulder. To my delight and surprise she absent-mindedly held my fingertips in return, though she must have barely felt my touch through her thick jumper. Then, she seemed to lean her head as if she was about to touch her face to my hand, but caught herself, apparently just as subconsciously, because she let go of my hand and went on talking as if nothing had happened. Three of my tentacles inched out toward her, but withdrew without contact, because I was only indulging my own guilt. My heart felt like a rotting worm inside my chest.

“So this version stays open. No matter what happens to the physical spell written all over the goddamn walls.” She sighed. “Or at least that’s the theory. I still have to test it.”

“I assume it’s not fully permanent?” I asked.

Evelyn snorted, though her sarcasm was at least amused rather than bitter and sharp. “Oh yes, that would be a great idea, just fill this room with physical doorways to elsewhere. The crossroads of the universe, right here in Sharrowford. I’ll put up a signpost, we’ll turn it into somebody’s hub level.”

“Hub what? Pardon?”

“Never mind.”

“So, how do we close it again?”

We don’t. I do. Kimberly should be able to do it as well, I’m going to share the details with her, in case I’m … ” She trailed off and waved a hand with an uncomfortable murmur. “It requires a specific counter-rotational gesture and the correct incantation sequence. Or, it will do, in theory, if the damn thing works like it’s meant to. I’m still not certain it will, this entire thing might be a wash. You might have to put a leash on Zheng after all.” Evelyn let true scorn leech into those last few words.

I cringed inside, feeling doubly awful. Guilt over Zheng and guilt over Evelyn. She hated this.

“I’m sure it will work,” I said. “Evee, you’re really good at this, when you let yourself be.”

She sighed heavily. “Heather, I know you’re not trying to lie on purpose, but you’re too sweet for your own good.”

I blinked, mortified, as Evelyn turned heavily lidded eyes up toward me. “I’m … sorry?”

“I am terrible at magic,” she said. “But even if I wasn’t, this would still be highly experimental, far beyond the boundaries of what any of my contemporaries or peers have attempted to do.” She gestured at the blank doorway and the unfinished mandala again. “I’m taking principles I barely comprehend and tying them together with duct tape and hope. You don’t understand, Raine doesn’t understand, Lozzie certainly doesn’t understand, at least not in the way I need. Praem, I don’t even want her to understand. Kimberly might, but she doesn’t deserve any more of this shit. She’s half out and I bloody well intend to allow her to stay that way. Your weird little yellow friend, maybe, but she’s not telling.”

“What about Jan?” I asked.

Evelyn’s expression darkened like a flash storm moving across her face. “Perhaps,” she hissed through clenched teeth.

“Oh, Evee, I didn’t mean to say we should show her any of it. Of course not. Of course.”

“This shouldn’t even exist,” Evelyn said, watching me carefully, intent and alert for the first time in several days. The jealousy had gone away, replaced with my strategist once again. “This gateway. What we’ve done. You do understand that, yes?”

“But you did it anyway,” I said. “It’s an achievement.”

Evelyn hissed and waved both hands. “I didn’t do this, Heather. I copied the work the cult did, however they tunnelled through to their wounded Outsider thing. Their doorways couldn’t have taken them truly Outside, just over to their pocket dimension. And then Lozzie had to finish the formula for us, you remember?”

“How could I forget,” I murmured.

“Without her, I’m not sure we could have done it at all. You understand that? You understand that none of what we’re doing here should even exist? Jan, the way she was reacting last week — she was right. We’ve built a physical doorway to Outside. I’m not entirely certain that anybody else is currently capable of this.” She snorted. “With the exception of one mister Edward Lilburne. We are playing with fire.”

“To rescue my sister.”

Evelyn’s expression did not change, no shock of realisation, no backing down, no sudden retreat. She just nodded. “Yes, exactly.”

It was all worth it, she agreed. Even if we got burned.

“You really think this has never been done before?” I asked. “There’s nothing in any of your dusty tomes or creepy books?”

Evelyn frowned at me, a touch less serious. She pulled a face. “They’re not ‘creepy’. That’s like calling fresh lava ‘a bit spicy’. And, well, maybe. Here and there. There’s plenty of accounts of journeys Outside, but scant little on technique. Everybody’s always so evasive about specifics. Nobody wants to share.”

“Mages, quite,” I sighed.

“Quite.”

“You’re doing the same thing, though,” I said. Evelyn frowned at me. “I mean, perhaps with good justification,” I hurried to add.

“Edward Lilburne has already stolen this technique,” she said. “Though I’m pretty certain he can only go to the Library of Carcosa. He can only use what that bloody joker memorised when he saw our gateway. He hasn’t got Lozzie to do the corrections for him to make it all actually work. We wouldn’t even be able to place this gateway on an upright surface out there, in Camelot, without Lozzie directing her creations around to give us one.” She sighed. “But Edward does keep exceeding my estimations. Which is why this gate will be anchored. Just in case.”

“Just in case,” I echoed. All my fault.

“I can’t emphasize this enough, Heather, I would not be able to do this without Lozzie. You’re sure she’s on board with all this? She doesn’t seem to be reacting like there’s going to be … well, violence.”

I swallowed, another hooked barb slicing through my heart. “I think she’s kind of excited about everyone going to visit her knights. And I did explain it’s all going to be conducted in the spirit of good sportsmanship … ” I trailed off, struggling to convince even myself.

Evelyn snorted. “Right. Good sportsmanship. Not to the death.”

“I think that makes it okay for her, if it’s Zheng. And … and I think she wants Tenny to try flying again, out there, where it’s safe.”

Evelyn didn’t respond to that, growing quiet and intense as she stared at me.

“Evelyn?”

“Tenny. A child. Right. I do hope that place is safe, Heather. I really do.”

“Evee, are you on board with all this?”

Evelyn stared at me for another few heartbeats. I felt like looking away, shrinking back, retreating into the kitchen, but I held my ground, I gave her the respect I owed. The jealousy crept back into the creases of her frown, dark and brooding.

“You all need to get this out of your collective systems,” she said eventually. “You and Zheng, mostly. Get it over with.”

I broke. “Evee, I’m really sorry,” I blurted out.

But she was already turning away, back to the apple slices. She waved a hand and snorted a laugh. “You have nothing to apologise for, Heather. Don’t worry about it. Don’t even think about it.”

==

I was surprised that Jan didn’t simply flee Sharrowford and block Evelyn’s phone number; that’s what I would have done in her situation. She had every reason to place herself as far away from us as possible. Except for July. The demon host’s need kept them both in the city, kept them waiting for Evelyn to finish the gate, kept Jan answering the daily phone calls.

“What’s she even doing this whole week?” Raine asked. “She’s a con artist, so she’s gotta keep moving forward, finding new marks, generating new work. Right?”

“She’s not a shark,” Evelyn huffed.

“Does she look like a shark?” Lozzie asked. “I hope she looks like a shark! Girl shark!”

“Shark! Shark!” Tenny joined in, briefly deafening us with very excited trilling. She’d recently discovered my youtube playlist of marine animal videos.

“Jan is small and sweet and cute,” Praem informed Lozzie. “Not a shark.”

“No shark?” Tenny sounded sad. I reached over to stroke her head, ruffling her tuft of white fur. She went pbbbbbt into my hand.

Lozzie puffed her cheeks out. “Sharks are cute.”

“My mistake,” Praem intoned. “Sharks are cute.”

“If you must know,” Evelyn drawled, “I get the impression she is mostly shopping for clothes and eating copious amounts of fast food. I don’t think she’s hurting for money.”

“She needs to eat?” I asked.

Evelyn shrugged. “Needs, wants, who cares.”

“I care,” Praem told us.

Jan wasn’t the only one making best use of the lull between unexpected crises. Twil’s exam season may have come slightly earlier, but at Sharrowford University it was ‘assessment period’, a brutally sanitised way of saying it was time to turn in essays and sit end-of-term exams, for the next three weeks. The whiplash between the two halves of my life felt unreal sometimes — supernatural impossibilities on one hand, the intellectual familiarity of literature on the other.

But amid the chaos of abyssal biology, murderous magicians, and my fumbling attempts to love those who loved me, I’d managed to attend enough lectures and participate in enough seminars so that I was not left with a pile of disconnected notions from which to conjure three last-minute essays. In fact, I’d been taking diligent notes all term, in between horrors and trips Outside and emotional snake pits. I had most of the scaffolding in place for the three coursework essays I had to submit — one on a close reading of Gulliver’s Travels, which unfortunately turned my stomach with unintended comparisons to real life, but the other two were safer, long-form meditations on interpretive strategies for Jane Eyre and a very personally interesting exploration of travelling upriver in Heart of Darkness. I kept thinking about those essays at night, lying in bed, trying to distract myself from the other half of my life — and from Zheng’s absence.

Raine and Evelyn were both second year students, which meant they suffered rather a bit more pressure. Evelyn’s work was always done far in advance, one of the benefits of being a fluent speaker in the matters she was supposedly ‘studying’. Raine, however, had none of the all-coursework mercies of the literature department to spare her, nor Evelyn’s hidden reserve of diligent hard work behind the scenes. For Raine, it was a season of all-nighter scrambles to write up philosophy papers, and get her mind around a trio of exams. Though she never showed the slightest bit of concern.

Being normal felt so fake; how could I care about my future career when we had so little time left in which to reach Maisie? How could I concentrate on correct footnote formatting when the Eye waited just beyond a membrane thinner than my soul, holding my lost twin?

But life turned, and so did my pen. Or at least, my fingers pressed keys on the laptop keyboard.

And it kept my mind away from what I wanted to say to Twil.

I’d tried calling her once, that very same evening on which I’d expressed the notion out loud. That turned out to be a mistake — both the call and sharing the half-formed notion with Raine. As soon as Twil had answered her mobile phone, I’d realised that I needed to say these things to her face, things about her and Evelyn, and about myself. Courage may have come easier at the distance between Sharrowford and Brinkwood, but this subject required respect and care. I had to be gentle. I had to see her face. I had to offer her a hug. So I’d ended the call with a bad excuse about wanting to check that she was home safe.

All week my head swirled with possibilities, with horrible images of how Twil might react — anger, bitterness, spite, even hatred. I couldn’t bear to consider the other end of the range, that she might be hurt, might cry. But I had to do it. To her face.

Which meant waiting for Evelyn to call her back to the house, to help us with Jan and July during the visit to Camelot. There was no way I could call her over to the house myself, not without driving Raine’s curiosity past its already wild peak, not without everyone wondering what I was doing, talking to our friendly werewolf in private.

Raine had accepted my lame explanation that this was something about Evelyn and Twil, about their relationship — which was technically true. I hated the idea of lying to Raine, of concealing things from her; but I had to keep these cards close to my heart, because they weren’t just about me. If I let her in on the truth, she wouldn’t be able to keep it to herself. She would catalyse the whole situation, set hearts in motion, and I didn’t have the emotional bandwidth for even a fraction of this, not with Zheng too, not with the burning jealousy.

We had to get to the other side of this duel, and whatever lay in wait for me and Zheng. Then, maybe, I could start to deal with it.

Zheng herself stayed out of my way, mostly out of my sight, and barely spoke to me. She vanished from the house to hunt each evening. Every night I wondered if this was the night she wouldn’t come back.

“Meat, shaman,” she purred to me one night, when we’d found each other in the darkness of the kitchen, illuminated only by the distant street lamp glow.

Her natural environment, the freedom of the night. I’d ached to ask her to take me out with her, to ride on her back again like when we’d pursued Badger together. I wanted to feel the wind on our faces together, our hearts beating side-by-side. But I couldn’t say the words, because I wanted to claim her.

“Meat?” I’d echoed.

“I hunt for meat. Sheep, squirrel, other secrets in the woods. Not for my opponent. Not until the hour you appointed, shaman.”

“That … that’s good to know,” I’d managed, then focused on drinking from my glass of water, for far too long, drawing out the seconds. By the time I’d finished, she was out the back door, gone again.

I missed her like a missing arm.

I couldn’t talk to anybody about this, not my lovers, not Lozzie, not even Sevens. She of all people may have been able to untangle it, but something about her felt embryonic now, the way she cuddled up to me in bed and purred into my chest, the way she spent more and more time with Lozzie and Tenny, the way she reacted with big blinking eyes the one time I tried to share it with her, when we were alone in bed one morning, while Raine was downstairs making breakfast.

She got the part about Zheng, of course. She knew that all too well. She hugged me around the middle and purred into my chest over that. She understood. But when it came to the subject of Twil, she shied away, hands peeling off my sides and boney body sinking into the sheets like a manta ray hiding beneath shallow sand.

“I can’t help,” Seven-Shades-of-Squeamish-Subordinate had rasped.

“Can’t? Or won’t?”

She raised a hand and wobbled it back and forth, showing all her sharp little needle-teeth in a pained grimace. “Bit of both? Can’t intervene. Can’t move you around on the stage. You’re in deeeeeeeep. You gotta dig up.”

“Oh, Sevens.” I reached out and wormed a tentacle around her shoulders beneath the sheets. “I’m not asking you to direct. I’m asking you to help as you are now. As you. Or just … just listen? Just listen.”

Sevens had let out an uncomfortable guuurr-rrruk. But she’d reached over and cuddled my middle again. “Here for you. If you need it. Want a wing-woman with the werewolf?”

I’d actually laughed at that, stroking Sevens’ lank hair back from her forehead. “Maybe. You are so lovely, Sevens. I won’t force you, but maybe … when I do it, stay near? Okay?”

“Will lurk,” she gurgled. “In ceiling.”

“Um, maybe not that. Praem will be quite put out if you get into the wall cavity. It would make a terrible mess.”

Sevens had laughed at that, a lovely rasping noise that made me want to pick her up and nuzzle her. Nobody else could treat this with the respect it needed, nobody but the reforming meddler herself.

As the days ground on, my tension grew, like a great worm coiled in my gut, feeding on my bio-reactor. I began to keep multiple tentacles manifested all day long, sometimes even through the night. More than once I woke up with them wrapped around my torso in a constricting ball, after dreams of crushing and choking.

Everyone must have thought I was consumed by jealousy. They were right, but that was only half of it. Evelyn sunk deeper into her work. Zheng avoided us all, hunting and eating. Lozzie tiptoed around, giving me stealthy hugs when she thought nobody else was looking. And Raine had sex with me twice a day, helping me burn off the tension.

That didn’t quite work, because it wasn’t about my jealousy anymore.

It was about the sense of an impending change in the air. Several of them, all bearing down like thunderclouds.

==

Private Eye Nicole Webb, super-spy according to Raine — detective for hire according to everybody else — checked in with Evelyn twice every day, still chewing through a mountain of stolen paperwork between other jobs, hunting for any clues about the location of a most cautious and private client.

On day nine, when the gateway really was ready and all we had left was the test, Evelyn called Raine and me into the kitchen, and put Nicole on speaker phone.

“Repeat what you just said, please, detective,” Evelyn requested of the phone on the table. “I don’t want to repeat it myself, I might get it wrong. From the top, please.”

Nicole cleared her throat on the other end of the phone. “Alright then, for the peanut gallery out there,” her smooth, relaxed tones purred in between the shuffling of papers. “There’s basically two ways of concealing information when you have to keep these kinds of records. Either you keep everything squeaky-clean, you keep all the grisly details off the books completely, never write down any phone numbers of people you aren’t supposed to know, that sort of thing. Or, you make everything so dense and complex that it’s impossible to unravel. Make it too difficult to piece together the kind of clear picture you need to build a case against a crooked lawyer, and that’s actually quite easy to do. Follow me so far?”

“Absence versus concealed, sure,” Raine said. “Go on, Nicky.”

“That’s detective Webb to you, Haynes,” Nicole shot back, then continued without missing a beat. “So, the lawyer, Yuleson, he deals with a lot of dodgy people, right? Not just your Edward guy. People who have actually been committing major crimes. I mean, there’s some shit in here I would have loved to get my hands on while I was police. Not that any of it is actionable, mind you.”

“Especially ‘cos it’s stolen, little miss criminal,” Raine said.

“Raine, shut the fuck up,” Evelyn growled. “Not now. Listen.”

Raine blinked in surprise. Evelyn was not joking around.

“Yes, shush,” I added gently. Raine grinned and goosed my flank, which made me wriggle.

“Thanks, Heather,” Nicole said with a laugh. At least she was enjoying this a little. “Look, my point is, Yuleson’s done legal counsel and defence for people linked with major drug dealing operations. And when you’re dealing with that, you want to keep everything — and I do mean everything — cleaner than a brothel toilet seat before a royal visit, you get me?”

I wrinkled my nose. “Ew.”

“Money from clean sources, nothing shady that’s gonna bring external attention, that kind of thing. Yuleson’s records are technically clean. Very clean. He uses the first strategy. But … ” Nicole paused. I could hear her wetting her lips, hear the creep of discomfort in her voice.

“Detective,” Evelyn prompted. “Continue, please. The same way you told me.”

“So I’m looking for this house, right?” Nicole’s voice came back strong. “For a stray invoice that lists an address, a copy of a purchase order, something legal to do with the house, property, taxes. Anything at all. And yeah, there’s lots of stuff in here, fake names or fall guys on half of it, any one of these could be connected with Edward Lilburne. I keep following them up, looking up people, confirming who they are, checking if addresses are real, but … uh … fuck me, miss Saye, do I need to—”

“Say it again,” Evelyn repeated. She shared a glance with us. I could see the tension around her eyes.

“It’s nothing supernatural,” Nicole said, laughing it off. “It’s just … well. I feel like I’m being led around in a circle.”

Raine raised her eyebrows. Evelyn nodded. I bit my lip.

“Led around?” Raine prompted. “By a pile of documents?”

“Ahhhhh, that’s why it sounds so silly,” Nicole sighed. “Look, it’s a sense you get. Not a real sixth sense or anything, I’m not talking about any of your supernatural guff, I’m talking about detective work. You do this for long enough, police or private or whatever, and when you’re working one of those cases where some element has been concealed, hidden for real, on purpose, then sometimes you get this sense like you’re going around in a circle, right? Covering the same ground over and over, looking for that crack, that break in the armour, that way in. But it’s nothing literal, you get me? It’s not like you can point to something, it’s just a feeling.”

“But you said ‘led’,” Raine repeated.

“Yeah … yeah.” Nicole puffed out a big sigh. I could hear her scratching her head. “‘Cos this shouldn’t be happening. This isn’t like a murder investigation or something, it’s just trying to find an address. A hint of an address, even. A forwarded tax document. Anything. But it feels like I’m chasing a person. A person who’s covering their tracks.”

Nicole stopped. Silence fell over the kitchen. I hugged myself with hands and tentacles alike, feeling like a cold hand was creeping up my spine. Somebody flicked the kitchen lights on, banishing the gloom — Praem, listening in alongside us. She met my eyes and stared, blank white, as unreadable as the phone on the table.

“I think she should stop,” I said out loud.

“I’ve already instructed her to do so,” Evelyn said.

“I mean it’s probably nothing,” Nicole’s voice floated up from the lonely phone on the table, suddenly seeming very far away, on the other side of a wall. I wish we’d had this meeting face-to-face. “But I realised it this afternoon, so here I am. Checking in, getting the all stop.”

“I’m not exaggerating, by the way,” Evelyn said, leaning toward the phone. “You will be paid for today, but nothing else past this point, you understand? You are to stop this investigation.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Nicole laughed. “I’m not gonna work for free or anything.”

“You box up and seal everything you took from those offices,” Evelyn went on. “You don’t touch it, you don’t look at it, you stop thinking about it. Completely.”

“It’s cool, hey. I’ve got another job to be on this afternoon, just bread-and-butter stuff. I won’t touch your job again until you give me the go-ahead.” She sighed, a big puff down the phone. “You really think this is some supernatural effect? Something messing with my head? It doesn’t feel like that, it feels normal. There’s no ghosts floating through my flat, I’m not losing time or blacking out. It all makes sense, you know?”

“It can’t be ruled out,” Evelyn said, tight and frowning.

“Yes, quite,” I added. “Nicky, just stop, don’t touch it again. We’ll … we will … ”

I trailed off, wetting my lips. We would what? The gateway to Camelot was almost ready; tomorrow was the day, Evelyn was all prepared for the test. But none of that mattered at all compared to finding Edward Lilburne, taking that book from him, and completing the Invisus Oculus, our way to go unseen even in sight of the Eye. Nothing mattered next to rescuing Maisie. Part of me wanted to call everything off, give Zheng an ultimatum, forget any notion of talking to Twil.

But who would be left to rescue my sister, if I abandoned everything I believed in? If I left my friends behind? Certainly not me.

“We’ll be over there at your apartment the day after tomorrow,” Evelyn spoke up, making me jump. “Do not touch any of it in the meantime, detective. Understand? Don’t touch a thing. We’re dealing with something at current. Then we’ll come take a look at the effect for ourselves.”

“Oh, believe me, I ain’t gonna touch it until you’re paying me again,” Nicole said with a laugh.

“Nicky,” I spoke up one last time. “Nicky, if anything strange happens, call us, okay? Any hour of the day or night. Call us.”

“You bet, little ghost-busters. Have no fear, I’m about to spend the next forty-eight hours tailing a client’s cheating wife. All very boring, all very routine. No spooky bullshit for me. Fingers crossed, swear on me mum, so on and all that.”

After Evelyn ended the call, I couldn’t help but chew on my lower lip.

“What if we can’t find the house at all?” I asked. “What if we can’t catch Edward? What if we can’t get hold of the book?”

Raine pulled me into a gentle hug. “Hey, Heather, if that happens, then we’ll find some other way.”

“We will,” Evelyn grunted. She shot me a frown from down in her chair. “After we get this nonsense over with.”

==

‘This nonsense’ — the final preparation for Zheng and July’s duel — began the following morning, the tenth and hopefully last day of the process. Evelyn’s magical workshop was all set up for the outing to Camelot, ready to go ahead once her test proved successful. Everything was in place, from Raine’s emergency kit of makeshift riot shield and protective helmet, through Zheng’s lurking presence in the utility room and kitchen, to Lozzie’s repeated assurances that it would be perfectly safe over there.

“And the … ‘caterpillar’?” Evelyn asked yet again, as Lozzie scarfed down a bowl of sugary cereal at sunrise. “You’re sure it’s staying in place? We’re not going to open this gate and find ourselves a hundred miles away from your knights? And it needs to stay there the whole day, it can’t go shuffling off after we call Jan over.”

“I’ll go check again!” Lozzie chirped, hopped up from the table with her spoon still in hand, and vanished into thin air.

She came back twenty minutes later, of course, all smiles and nods.

Everyone was present and correct, waiting for Evelyn’s total satisfaction with the gateway mandala, twiddling our thumbs and eating junk food and fretting over jealousy. Lozzie and Praem were thick as thieves for some mysterious reason; more than once I saw Lozzie go up on tiptoes and whisper into Praem’s ear, to be answered by Praem nodding along. Tenny flitted about, mostly petting Whistle, pretending she didn’t feel our tension. As it was a Saturday, Kimberly was home too, but she stayed firmly shut away in her bedroom, watching My Little Pony and doing something that Raine called ‘hot boxing.’

“Good taste,” Evelyn grunted. “As long as she’s on hand, in case the worst happens.”

Zheng mostly just lurked, arms folded over her chest, stripped down to t-shirt and jeans, standing like a statue with infinite patience. I should have spoken to her, should have addressed what I felt. But I still had no right to stop the duel. I was going to let this go ahead and deal with whatever I felt, no matter how badly it burnt my throat going down.

And Twil was here too, called over as muscle, just in case; she played around with Tenny and Whistle, laughed at Lozzie flapping her sleeves, and made dubious grumbles about going Outside.

“S’not that I mind helping,” she said. “Not like I’m busy, hey, summer holiday. Just … it got kinda fucky last time we were out there.”

“This is much safer, no fucky-wucky,” Lozzie told her. “Even Eveey-weevey came out there before!”

“Ehhh, if Evee thinks it’s safe … ” Twil shrugged.

I bided my time, trying to screw up my courage and pick my moment. But all I managed to do was give myself awful gut pain and a blinding headache, fuelled by anxiety. I wanted to don Sevens’ yellow robe and hide my face inside my squid-skull mask, but I knew I couldn’t. Not only would that serve as a red flag a mile high, on fire and screaming, it would place a barrier between myself and Twil. I had to say this as me, little Heather, not through the suit of abyssal armour I was constructing about myself.

Eventually I cornered Twil away from the others, after Lozzie had skipped off to fetch something, Evelyn was bustling around in the magical workshop, and Raine was brewing another cup of tea. Tenny might have overheard. So might have Zheng. But they kept quiet.

I’d rehearsed the opener in my head: “Twil, do you have a moment for a word in private? It won’t take long, but I’d prefer to say it alone. Perhaps upstairs in Evee’s study?”

What I actually did was grab Twil and squeak like a dolphin having a fit.

Against all odds I must have made myself understood, because a few moments later I was leading her up the stairs, feeling like my head was full of wasps. I had to use half my tentacles to hug myself, the other half to hold onto the walls and the banister to keep from collapsing in a nervous heap. By the time I reached the study and ushered Twil inside, I was ready to scream. Sevens must have been lurking somewhere nearby, I did trust her to keep her promise, but I was such a ball of compacted anxiety that I didn’t even think to look.

The study door muffled the sound of voices from below — Lozzie’s giggle and Evelyn’s grumble, Raine’s questions and the clipped tones of Praem trying to keep everyone fed and watered. I shut Twil and myself away together in the cloistered gloom, among the bookcases and the dusty tomes.

When I turned to her, Twil looked like a deer in headlights, frozen and wide-eyed beneath the single high window on the back wall.

She looked like how I felt.

“Twil … ” I managed. Then I hiccuped so hard it hurt, forced to put a hand over my racing heart. “I’m sorry to call you up here like this.”

“Uh, wha— what— I mean, um, big H— no,” Twil stammered worse than I ever could. “Heather— uh, what’s this … what’s happened, what’s going on? What’s the— what— I mean—”

Twil was beautiful, even when I’d accidentally inflicted my own jitters on her. Long curly black hair framed her porcelain-perfect face, falling on the shoulders of her soft white hoodie. She’d kicked her shoes off at the front door earlier, leaving her in a pair of surprisingly cutesy pink socks beneath her jeans. Between the plush of the hoodie, her paradoxically non-threatening expression, and the way she was framed by the towering bookcases of Evelyn’s study, I had the most bizarre urge to seek comfort in a hug, which was wildly unfair because I was about to hurt her.

“Nothing is going on, Twil,” I forced myself to say. I swallowed another hiccup. “I’m sorry for spooking you. Everything downstairs is exactly as it seems. This is about a personal matter.”

Twil’s wide amber eyes went even wider, bug-eyed with alarm. “H-Heather? Oh, oh shit, no, I’m … I can’t … I—”

Her genuine fear cut right through my anxiety. “Twil?”

“Look, Heather, big H.” She forced a terribly awkward, toothy smile as she raised her hands, as if to ward me off. “I respect you, alright? I think you’re cool, I think you’re good for like everyone you know, and I’m on board with you and Saye and Raine and everyone else. But I’m … not … into you like that?”

Her smile turned into a skull’s grimace. Twil looked like she wanted to either bolt for the window or hide under the desk. Wisps of spirit matter began to float around her in a half-glimpsed halo. She was so uncomfortable she was summoning her wolf-form in sheer panic.

I burst out laughing.

All the knotted-up, twisted, condensed tension of the last ten days came undone, like a black hole entering some new and impossible process of reverse gravitational expulsion, unloading more than a week’s worth of stress at once, pouring it out into the void. I laughed and laughed and kept laughing until I felt tears running down my cheeks. I clutched my belly and waved my tentacles in the air and sat down suddenly on the floor, rocking and moaning as the laughter finally drained away. It was a wonder nobody came upstairs to check on what was making a noise like a dying squid.

Twil watched me in confused fear. “Heather? You … alright?”

I wiped my cheeks and raised my face, looking up at Twil from my new spot on the floor. But her expression of slack-jawed horror was so funny that I snorted and lost control again, going into a second laughing fit that went on and on until my diaphragm hurt and my cheeks ached. I had to wave her down, make her wait until I was truly and finally done.

“Twil,” I said eventually. “I did not call you up here to deliver a secret confession of illicit love.”

“ … oh. Oh. Um. Okay.” Twil started to blush. “Er … sorry? Sorry.”

“I can’t believe this, this is so silly.” I sighed, feeling like I’d finally come up for air after a week underwater.

Twil spread her arms. “You do have a tendency to like, collect people! What was I meant to think!? And like, we never talk in private! I thought something real bad was up, and then you said it wasn’t so I thought it was about, you know! Shit!”

I leaned back with my hands against the floorboards, too spent to stand even with the aid of my tentacles. “Twil, you are a very beautiful woman. I mean that, I’ve thought it since the first time we met, when I slapped you in the face — for which I am still very sorry, by the way. But you can rest easy. I’m not into you in that way. We have zero chemistry. You are a good friend. Plus, my love life is already enough of a headache without adding an additional werewolf.” I looked around at the floorboards. “Goodness, Evee needs to put down some rugs in here, this floor is quite uncomfortable.”

Twil puffed out a very long sigh, making an almost horse-like noise with her lips. “Same. Uh, same to you, I mean. You’re real pretty, like. Promise. Just not, you know.” She cleared her throat. “Not like that. Not for me.”

“It’s okay, you don’t have to flatter me.”

“I’m not! I’m just not down for any horizontal shuffling, you know?”

“‘Shuffling’?” I wrinkled my nose. “Twil.”

She blushed harder and scratched the back of her neck. “You know what I mean. The old one-two punch. Throat-boxing. Carpet cleaning.”

“Stop, please, please.”

“Alright, alright! Just burning off some tension here, yeah? You can hardly blame me, after that.” Twil pulled another grimace, still looking deeply uncomfortable, just in a different way to before. “So er, what is this about, then? What’s up? Like I said, we almost never talk alone, you and me. You need like, somebody to talk to?” Her expression darkened into a particularly difficult frown. “Wait a sec, Raine’s treating you right, isn’t she?”

“Oh of course she is,” I tutted as I picked myself up, dusting my backside off and taking a deep breath. The flutter in my stomach returned, but nowhere near as bad as before. Twil’s density had quite dispelled the worst of my nerves. I folded my hands in front of myself, trying to adopt a little Praem-like poise. “It’s not about me. Well, it is. But mostly not. Not at first. Sort of.”

Twil boggled at me. “Uh, okay?”

“I’ll start from the top. Twil, I want to apologise to you.”

“ … to me?” She blinked in confusion.

“Yes, to you. I’m sorry for the way I pushed you and Evelyn together. I’m not arrogant enough to believe I was solely responsible, but I share some fault, for encouraging both of you into a relationship that I’m pretty sure she wasn’t ready for. I don’t know about you, though. From how little time you two have spent together over the last month or so, I’m guessing it hasn’t gone well. I’m sorry.”

Once I was speaking, the words flowed. Twil might be hurt, might start crying, might need help and support, and I had to be that for her right now, because I’d done this to them. I had to deliver my speech, that was my purpose right then.

To my surprise and no little measure of relief, Twil did another big floppy sigh, followed by a shrug and a rueful smile.

“Ha,” she said. “Er, yeah. Thanks, I guess.”

“I take it I’m correct, then? About the state of the relationship?”

“Relationship, huh? Yeah, I don’t think we have one anymore.” Twil pulled another awkward smile; I couldn’t tell if she was putting on a brave face for my sake or not.

“You can talk about it if you need to,” I said. “She hasn’t mentioned much either, and I don’t know what’s happened. And you don’t have to talk about it either, if you don’t want to. But I would like to take responsibility. And I do care about you, Twil, I want to help make this right for you, and … yes.”

Twil spread her arms in a big shrug. “Hey, easy come, easy go. We tried it, but it didn’t really work out.”

I shook my head, at a loss, almost stunned. This was the last thing I’d expected. I’d been prepared for tears. “You mean you’re okay with this?”

“Well, nah, ‘course not. But hey, I’m just glad it didn’t, like, drive us apart? Wow, what a fucking thing to be saying. A year ago I thought Evee was a right bitch. Not only that, I thought she was a mad wizard type for real. Though, I guess she kind of is.” Twil looked diagonally upward, visibly thinking for a moment.

“I’m … I just … I’m surprised you’re so casual about it.”

Twil shrugged again. “Not everyone treats hooking up like you do. I’m cool with it.” 

“But she’s been practically ignoring you for weeks, using the excuse of your exams to keep you at arm’s length. She never told you all sorts of things — I know that, for a fact. I’ve been thinking about it all week, how she didn’t tell you about … her mother. And other stuff.”

Twil laughed softly and waved a hand at me. “Ahhhhh, that’s just how things are. And like, it’s nice, you know? She really did want me to do well in the exams, I don’t think it was just an excuse. She does care, just, like … not like that.”

“Ah?”

Twil did another big sigh then cast around the room, suddenly restless. She reminded me very much of a hound in that moment, as she bounced over to the desk chair and plonked herself down there. She gave it a spin, one way, then the other, then stopped it with her toes as I went over to join her.

“See, like,” Twil started, groping toward the idea even as she put it into words, “I always got the impression that Evee was forcing herself a bit, with me. You know what I mean?”

I shook my head. “I’m not sure? I don’t need you to share intimate details, of course I’m not asking that.”

Twil shrugged. “She likes me, I get that, that’s real and all. But it’s not enough to do … you know?” Twil pulled a smirk. “Like she’s confusing friendship with romance. Or like she’s got a crush but thinks it all has to fall out a certain way. We did some stuff together, but I kinda backed off after a while. Got the sense she wasn’t really liking it, not really.”

“Ah,” I said, nodding. “Yes. I think that’s part of what I’m apologising for.”

“Too much time around all us fucking dykes. Like uh, what do they call it? Compulsory whatever. Like she thought she had to. Not that I forced her or anything!” Twil hastened to add. “She always took initiative. She just didn’t really seem to enjoy, like, making out and stuff. A bit, yeah, but not like … you know.”

I sighed. “I think I know. And that’s why I wanted to apologise.”

“It’s cool,” Twil said, cracking a grin. “It wasn’t your fault. Takes two to tango. Or … three? Haha, yeah, in your case.”

“Or four or five,” I muttered.

“Haha!” Twil laughed, her tension finally melting away. She hiked one leg up over an arm of the chair. “For you, yeah. Serious, no hard feelings, big H. It didn’t drive shit between me and Evee as friends. Which is weird as fuck, you know? Like, you can’t usually sleep with somebody and then break up without even really talking about it and then still stay friends! But we kinda are. I respect her, you know?”

“Even after she kept important things from you?”

Twil shrugged. “It’s her life. Her business. I mean like, I care, you know? I wanna help. But I ain’t got a right to it or some shit. I knew her dead mum was bad news, but I didn’t know it was that bad.” Twil’s amusement drained away. “Poor fuckin’ Evee.”

“She’s very … fragile, in some ways,” I said.

“Fuck that,” Twil countered. “She’s strong! Just in different ways, like. Don’t tell her I said that though, ha!”

“And you’re really okay, just … carrying on afterward, like this?”

“Sure. Why not?” Twil sighed and gave me a bit of a look. “Big H, you’re smart and good with people, but sometimes you don’t get it.”

My turn to boggle at her. “I’m sorry, Twil?”

“I like you lot. I like this house. I like being one of you.” She smiled, and this time there was no hangdog self-deprecation or wolfish fear. I could practically see her wagging tail. “I get to hang out with a bunch of cool older girls, you’re all gay as shit, and I don’t have to hide what I am.”

“ … a lesbian?”

Twil laughed. “No, a fucking werewolf!”

“Oh, right. Of course. Tch.” I huffed. “Yes, yes, the werewolf thing.”

“Plus, hey, seriously,” Twil went on. “You’re a refuge from my family.” Something caught in her face as soon as those words were out of her mouth. I’d accidentally peeled away all her defences. Her amusement zeroed to nothing. She swallowed, suddenly pale and awkward. “Don’t, uh … if you ever meet my mum again, don’t tell her I said that. Please. For real.”

I stepped closer and took Twil’s hand, surprising myself. “I won’t. I promise. Are you okay at home? Have things been bad?”

She shook her head. “Nah. I mean, no more than usual. They’re still my family, even if they’re … touched.” She tapped her head. “I’m the only one that doesn’t talk to god,” she snorted. “You lot gave me a new perspective, you know? Made me see what was going on. I mean, they’re fine. They really are. They seriously don’t do like, sacrifices in the woods or whatever. But ever since that thing with my mum … I dunno. I can’t look at them the same way.” Twil trailed off to nothing, not really looking at me. “I miss my granddad.”

“He’s the one who made you into a werewolf, is that right?”

“Yeah,” Twil muttered. “He was different.”

I squeezed Twil’s hand again. “Twil, you really do always have a place here. If you get into Sharrowford university, do you want to come stay with us?”

Twil grinned, suddenly cheeky. “Ehhhh, maybe. Maybe I’ll take a room on campus.”

“It’s free if you stay here. No rent.”

She laughed. “Okay then! You drive a hard bargain, big H.”

“I’m sure I do.” I pulled myself up straight, playing the part for a moment. I gave her hand a final squeeze and then let go. “When is A-level results day? When will you know?”

“Not till August.” She pulled a face. “The waiting is killing me already. Think I might try to get a summer job or something, kill time, save some cash. But uh, kinda hard to do manual labour and not give away that I can throw breeze blocks around one-handed.”

“Ah, yes. That would be a concern.”

We trailed off into silence for a moment. Anxiety built inside me again like steam pressure.

“Well,” Twil said. “I’m cool with all this. You should say sorry to Evee too, I mean if you haven’t already. Are you alright, though? I mean, all this shit with Zheng is whack, and I don’t just mean this bonkers trip Outside. I can tell you’re kinda eaten up by it, you—”

“There’s something else.”

“Yeah?” Twil looked totally innocent, blinking up at me.

“I can’t talk to anybody else about this. I wasn’t sure I could even talk to you about it, not until I knew how you felt about Evelyn and yourself.” I took a step back, to a distance that felt more formal, trying to keep the words flowing. My hands were shaking. “But I need somebody to listen, somebody other than Sevens, because she was part of it. When I was in Carcosa, something happened. She showed me something. I’ve been trying to ignore it, pretend I didn’t see it. Pretend maybe it wasn’t real.”

“Some Outsider shit?” Twil murmured.

“Sort of. No, not really. That’s part of the problem. It was all jumbled up with other stuff, with Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight, with how she felt. She was using other people’s faces to explain how she feels about me. First Raine, then Zheng, then … then Evee.”

My throat almost closed up. Twil just shook her head, not quite following. “Okay?”

“Oh, for pity’s sake, Twil,” I huffed, flushed in the face and losing control. “Don’t make me say it. Don’t make me say … I … I think that Evee … ”

“You think Evee has feelings for you?” Twil asked, first frowning in confusion, then with a growing smile of amused disbelief.

“I know it sounds absurd!” I blurted out. “It’s not—”

“Do bears shit in the woods?” Twil asked, still amused, yet now deeply unimpressed at the same time. “Is the sky blue? Is the pope a Catholic?”

I stared at her, stunned and numb. “I … I’m sorry?”

“Evee has feelings for you? No shit, Sherlock.” Twil knocked her knuckles against her own skull. “Duh! And here I thought I was bad.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



It turns out Heather is the biggest disaster lesbian of them all; but she knew this all along, right? At least she’s done the right thing now by apologising to Twil, though perhaps she’s missing the silver lining here, perhaps she’s assuming everything is simple couples-or-breakup, romantic bliss or nothing at all. She hasn’t done so well herself, wrapped up in all this jealousy and fear. It’s gonna explode sooner or later. She can’t be the center of everybody else’s life …

If you would like to support Katalepsis (and please do consider!!! It helps me write more!):

Subscribe to the Patreon!

Currently you get one chapter ahead each week! I wanted to make this 2 chapters ahead each week, but lately the chapters have instead just gotten huge – 8-9k words each! The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to interrupt my update schedule!

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This really helps. A lot of readers find the story through TWF! It only takes a couple of clicks to vote, and it keeps the story visible!

And thirdly, leave a review! Or a like, a thumbs up, a comment on a chapter, it’s all great, and it helps me so so much to know there’s people out there reading and enjoying the story; that’s the whole reason I do this anyway. And thank you for reading!

Next week, Twil might have some useful advice to share. But she better hurry, because that gateway is about to come online, and then, finally, it’s fight night. (Or fight afternoon, but that doesn’t sound as dramatic!) Time to invite Jan and July over to the house!